Fluffy Paradise Vol 3
Table of Contents
3 - It Started With Mountain Climbing
4 - God, Will You PLEASE Stop Messing
With Me?!
5 - Take Me to the Hot Spring!
6 - Preparations Are Coming Along
Nicely!
7 - Fluffies Really are the Best!
Small Talk: Healran Dewitt’s Happy Days
8 - There Really Is No Place Like Home!
9 - Can’t We All Just Get Along?
10 - Shinki Comes Home With Us
11 - I Finally Got to Meet This Species!
12 - Secret of the Royal Magical
Research Center
Side Story - Shinki’s First Safari Park
♪
1 - Ralf Is Way Too Perfect!
THE
day after the banquet, three investigators arrived.
I was shocked,
thinking they’d been dispatched and arrived in the span of a single day. As it
turned out, the request for their assistance was submitted the day we arrived
in Lenice.
The investigators
took over both cases—the beastmaster’s fight and the raccoon-like regional
commander’s corruption—from Will. They seemed especially dedicated to this case
since Prince Wilhet was personally involved. His
popularity never failed to surprise me.
How do they not see
what a demon prince he is…?!
“Did you say
something, Neema?” Will asked.
“Er, I just said,
‘Will is so handsome!’”
I hadn’t spoken out
loud—he was just too good at reading me. But when I tried to play it off by
saying something else, I blurted out the weirdest possible thing!
“Have you still not
learned your lesson even after the scolding you received yesterday?” he sighed.
As if I could forget
that!
Both Ralf and Will
had scolded me thoroughly for saying something in Luck’s presence that alluded
to our involvement with the kobolds. Ralf had been more concerned than truly
angry, but Will had let loose on me. I’d known I was in the wrong, so I’d stayed
silent and accepted the brunt of their lecture, but it chiseled away at my
spirit.
Only an evil demon
prince could be capable of such black-heartedness!
With the banquet
stuff out of the way, all that remained of our duties here was to inform
Marquis Parzeth about the raccoon-like regional commander. That was also Will’s
job.
After that, we’d
get in the carriages and head to the next city.
Since Papa was no
longer with us, we didn’t have to be as concerned about keeping to a strict
schedule, but I wanted to hurry and get the red tape over with because I was
worried about the kobolds.
Once we’d quickly
packed up and finished preparations for the trip, the members of Red Hlaada
came to see us off.
“Take care on your
journey,” the head swordsman said.
“Thanks. I’m
looking forward to hearing the tales of your exploits.” Ralf held out his short
sword, and the swordsman gently struck his sword against it.
“What was that?” I
asked.
“It’s a common form
of greeting among knights and adventurers. It symbolizes wishing luck upon the
other person’s weapon.”
Hey, that’s pretty
cool! That isn’t part of aristocratic social manners. Did Ralf learn it at
school?
As for my parting
greeting, I indulged in a final session of petting Luck’s ears. I really wanted to know what his tail felt like, but I had a
feeling that if I asked to feel it up, I’d be mistaken for a perv, so I kept
that to myself.
But anyone would be
curious about a bear’s tail, right?
“Take care of
yourself, little miss,” Luck said. “And don’t give your brother and His
Highness too much grief, you hear?”
“I’ll do my best!”
With one last wave
to everyone, I climbed into the carriage.
Hey,
Healran! When did you get back?! I spotted Healran
sitting in the knights’ carriage, acting as if there were nothing unusual about
his sudden reappearance. I didn’t even see him slip back in.
In any case, we
departed from Lenice without leaving any human members of our band behind. In
fact, we’d picked up a few extra members. I was told that the number of the
king’s private soldiers shadowing Will had increased. I never saw them, so I
couldn’t say for sure either way. When he was involved with me and my
adventures, the royal guard alone wasn’t enough to protect Will—or so everyone
else seemed to think. I didn’t agree with them, but we could use all the help
we could get, so I kept my mouth shut.
Today, we were
headed to a town called Galea. There weren’t any reports of monster attacks in
this town, so we only planned to spend one night there.
The real question
was if we’d find anything tasty to eat there! I hoped to find some sweets in
Galea as well. I was sick of eating nothing but meat and was ready for
something sweet!
🐎🐦🐎
DURING the tedious carriage ride, Will gave a whole lecture on his royal
studies. He discussed everything from the principles of a ruler to how to win
the people’s hearts. He told us what he’d learned in his studies, illustrating
each point by recounting personal experiences.
It was good to care
about the citizens, but overindulging them was inadvisable. Humans were
creatures of habit. Once they adjust to the current state of things, they
become greedy. If a ruler favored the common citizens too much, the aristocrats
would become discontent. Deciding which to prioritize required a case-by-case
analysis of the situation before making a judgment.
I intently listened
to Will’s speech. I knew it would aid me in the future.
“In your case,
Neema, you’ll need to choose close associates from among the goblins and
kobolds,” Ralf finally joined the conversation.
I already had
candidates for my trusted associates: the monsters I’d named. But when I said
this, my brother shook his head.
“Because they’re
bound to you by their names, they can’t go against you. You should have Shinki
name the goblins and choose kobolds who already have names.”
In other words,
appoint others besides my current inner circle.
“The biggest
problem going forward is the humans,” Will warned. “Since the founding
principle of Project Shiana is coexistence, choosing the right humans to trust
will prove crucial. You’ll need to be skeptical of everything.”
“You mean I can’t
trust anyone?” I asked.
“It’s not a problem
if the person is worthy of your trust,” Will said. “But how long will you need
to know someone before you determine if they’re trustworthy? In my case, I’ve
observed the character, words, and actions of the people around me since I was
a child and even considered their parents and siblings before deciding if I
could trust them.”
Oh, really? Will’s
been observing me this whole time, has he?
No, wait, that’s not
the point here.
“You should be
careful when it comes to the monsters as well. Shinki’s clan and Sicily’s pack
seem okay, but when others join them, there’s always the possibility some
members will harbor hatred toward humans.”
Then what am I
supposed to do?! When you put it that way, it sounds like I can’t trust anyone
outside my close personal friends!
“Ugggh…” I moaned
in frustration.
“Why don’t you
start with observing humans?” Ralf suggested. “You’ve never paid close
attention to what the people you know like, what their personalities are, or
what their habits and quirks are like, right?”
Observe humans…? I
love observing animals, but humans? I suppose, in a way, humans are also a kind
of animal…
“Normally, you
would learn this through practice after your debut into high society.”
Right. All I know
about things like the social machinations of the nobility and passionate
romantic relationships that would put soap operas to shame comes from
overhearing the maids gossiping in our house. But it seems Ralf and Will have
already studied these things at school?
And so, I was given
an impromptu crash course on human observation, things to be careful of when
making conversation, and how to make a favorable impression as if I were
preparing for a job interview. My one saving grace was that I’d already learned
a bit about polite conversational skills from Annalee. However, Will declared
my ability to be at the absolute lowest level.
My brain felt like
mush from cramming all the information into it, so I spent most of our break
time soothing myself by petting Lars. I’d gotten sick of sitting all day, so I
also played a quick game of tag with Nox. I then helped feed the carriage horses
and gave them some quick pets.
When we finally
arrived in Galea, I felt like death, but Ralf bought me a baked treat similar
to a madeleine as a reward for good behavior. That perked me back up.
Nothing beats
something sweet right after giving your brain a good workout!
Although it
couldn’t compare to Lenice, Galea was also along the major highway, making it
bustling and lively.
The inn we’d be
staying in that night was the fanciest in town. They’d been informed of our
visit in advance, so the mayor and local nobility gathered to meet us when we
arrived. They really wanted to speak with Will and Ralf, and I was left out
again. That had been happening a lot lately…
But, but, but! The
inn we were staying at had a dog mascot!
The mascot was a
breed called a fergie. If I remember correctly, the beast knights also had some
fergies working with them. Overall, the fergie resembled a beagle but with
two-toned white and black fur. It was hard to say whether it was black with
white accents or white with black accents, but I thought there was slightly
more white. The fergie’s fur couldn’t compete with Lars’ or our family’s pet
dog, Dee’s, but it got full marks for cuteness. I shouldn’t be surprised that a
mascot would be so appealing!
I scratched the
fergie’s stomach, and it flopped on its back to give me better access. It was
probably used to being treated like this as part of its customer service
duties. The way it closed its eyes in bliss and wagged its tail, begging for
more, seemed to be practiced to perfection.
Hey, now, your tail is
kicking up dust, so calm down a little bit, okay?
Just then, a woman
who seemed to be the innkeeper came over and offered me a treat for the dog.
They even let you feed
their mascot?! This place rocks!
However, there was
a small fee for the treat. The innkeeper was a shrewd businesswoman.
At some point,
while I played with the dog, the group that’d gathered to welcome us began to
disperse. I was instructed to wash my hands because it was time to eat, so I
washed them carefully, even cleaning under my nails.
Ralf, Will, and I
would eat in Will’s room for security, and the knights and guards would take
turns going to the public dining room to eat their meals in shifts. It would’ve
been more fun to all eat boisterously together, but we could only do that when camping
out. I was already planning to indulge my selfish wishes by having a meal with
everyone on the last day, at least.
It might be fun if we
all ate outside together, like a barbecue or something!
It was a fancy inn,
so naturally, the food was a full-course meal.
The appetizer was
similar to pâté on Earth. A colorful array of small, round things decorated the
top of the yellow pâté. These “round things” were smaller than bite-sized. I
watched Ralf eat them along with the pâté and copied him. It was sweet, almost
like a dessert. The yellow pâté had a sweet and faintly citrusy profile that
reminded me of orange peel, and the round things burst in my mouth, releasing a
thick syrup. The syrup had a refreshing, minty flavor that complemented the
sweetness of the pâté. It was surprisingly tasty!
The next course
consisted of a salad of fresh local vegetables and a hearty soup made with what
appeared to be tripe. The soup had a faint tanginess, and I happily finished
the entire serving.
If this were French
cuisine, we’d be served bread after the soup, but this restaurant served
flatbread that looked a bit like naan. You could either leave a bit of soup to
dip the bread in or enjoy it with the fish course that was brought out next.
The fish was a type
called gardola, which was even bigger than a tuna. Despite being so huge, it
was actually white fish. The rich and savory flavor reminded me of milt. I
could tell immediately that sauda sauce had been used in the marinade for this
dish.
Then, when I
expected sorbet to be brought out, they served us fruit.
It cleansed the
pallet just the same. This fruit looked like grapes but tasted almost like the
citrus fruit, yuzu. You could eat the entire fruit, peel and all, but the
intense tartness made my mouth squeeze up as it used to when I’d eaten umeboshi, dried pickled plums, in my past life.
The meat course was
a bone-in sauté. It was difficult to eat elegantly. I’m sure the meat was from
an animal similar to a sheep. I’d only ever seen one in an illustrated
encyclopedia, but their hair was used to make yarn and insulation material,
their milk was highly nutritious, and the meat of young animals was prized as
high-class red meat. The animal was called a maidell.
Once we’d stuffed
ourselves with meat, it was time for a short break and a cup of fragrant herbal
tea. Then we were on to dessert!
Dessert was a
crepe-like creation with a berry topping. It was another dish that required
skill to eat without making a mess. Instead of whipped cream, raize mousse
topped it. The syrup harvested from the raize tree would react when mixed with
another syrup, expanding and becoming thick and fluffy like meringue. Raize
mousse was often made with various fruit juices.
The topping on this
dessert was berry, so it was an obvious choice to pair it with chocolate!
Chocolate and berries
are the ultimate combination!
In this world,
chocolate was a luxury food made not with cacao beans but with the seeds found
inside the fruits of the deia plant. As such, it was not often that I got the
chance to eat desserts containing deia. Only on super rare occasions, such as
when attending the New Year’s party at the royal palace, could I indulge.
I ate it slowly,
relishing the flavor.
We savored our
dessert, and then the meal ended with a divine cup of black tea.
My thanks to the chef!
This was an incredible culinary experience. I’m stuffed!
🐎🐦🐎
AFTER that, we planned to bathe and go to bed early to prepare for the day
ahead. I took a bath with my brother.
Ralf was the type
who looked thinner than he was when he was wearing clothes, so when he got
undressed, I was a bit surprised! He had a lean but muscular build. He wasn’t
brawny by any means, but had a well-balanced, athletic body. He even had a
faint but undeniable six-pack!
Has he been working
out without me knowing?!
In any case, I won’t
be able to bathe with Ralf for much longer, so I’ll enjoy it while I can!
🐎🐦🐎
RALF and I would be sharing a bed tonight.
I’d noticed that
I’d been sleeping fitfully recently, so I was a bit worried I’d kick him in my
sleep. I was a generally good sleeper but slept even better when Ralf was with
me due to the sense of security his presence provided.
That night, I fell
asleep hugging my brother instead of the bunny backpack.
🐎🐦🐎
THE
following morning, I opened my eyes to my brother’s beautiful face.
His face was
angelic normally, so when he was sleeping, his beauty reached nearly divine
levels of perfection. It was almost distressing how beautiful he was.
I was wrapped so
tightly in Ralf’s arms that I couldn’t even sit up.
I guess this means I
didn’t kick him off the bed in my sleep…
This is another
experience I’ll have to treasure now before I get too old for us to sleep
together like this.
“Ralf, wake up.”
I wiggled, trying
to escape his arms, but they tightened even more around me. A refreshing citrus
scent tickled my nose.
Even if he was my
brother, I worried about his future. His attractive face would naturally draw
people to him, and he would become the type of duke who used that to his
advantage.
Does that cast Ralf in
the role of a black-hearted villain? No way; he’s the gentle and kind
prince-on-a-white horse type. Please don’t ever let that change, Ralf!
While I was
thinking that, Ralf finally opened his eyes.
“Good morning,
Neema.”
“Good morning,
Ralf!”
🐎🐦🐎
AFTER Ralf helped me get ready, it was time for breakfast.
I bet breakfast will
be amazing, too.
As we headed toward
Will’s room, a tantalizing odor wafted out to greet us.
The meal was a
simple one.
There was an egg
tart similar to a quiche, freshly toasted bread, a vegetable soup containing a
generous serving of hearty root vegetables, and a fruit called fouxge—which
looked like a fig but had the complementary sweet-and-sour flavor profile of a
pineapple—to round out the meal.
While working
through this impressive spread, we sipped black tea and discussed our plans for
the day ahead. It was like an elegant breakfast scene from a movie.
Located a 3-hour
carriage ride from here was the city of Darshleigh. There was a teleportation
circle there, which we would use to travel to a city called Fauxbe.
I spent the
carriage ride catching up with my studies, and when we arrived in Darshleigh,
there wasn’t even time for sightseeing before we teleported to Fauxbe.
Despite my best
efforts, the sparkling light of the teleportation spell was too bright. I
couldn’t keep my eyes open.
If only I had a pair
of sunglasses! Maybe then I’d be able to witness the moment of teleportation…
When we arrived in
Fauxbe, the scenery around us firmly announced the arrival of spring. It
must’ve been due to the city being in the southern part of the Osphe Province
that there was no trace of the cold bite we’d experienced only days ago in
Arsenta.
The presence of
many wooden buildings in the city also made me believe that it didn’t snow much
in this area.
Our next
destination was Zigg Village at the foot of Mount Reitimo.
An increase in
monster sightings had been reported in the area surrounding Zigg, but Papa had
theorized it had nothing to do with Runohark—the name we had given our enemies.
The reported sightings had all been of sea monsters. Papa concluded that not
even Runohark could drive monsters out of the sea. Furthermore, due to the
irregularity of the reports, we couldn’t pinpoint what type of monsters were
being spotted.
For the time being,
we’d added this location to our inspection to determine what was going on. If
necessary, we could request assistance from the Mieuxga Province’s specialized
marine combat force.
They weren’t
related to the royal knighthood—the lord of the Mieuxga Province created these
special forces to improve the security of marine trade. They were special
forces trained to deal with monsters that lived in oceans and rivers.
From Fauxbe, we
were again forced to rely on carriages to take us to Zigg Village. At times
like these, I missed the convenience of automobiles.
Thankfully, the
scenery was beautiful, and I didn’t get sick of watching it the entire journey.
I enthusiastically
took in everything from the quaint city streets that were so different from
those in the royal city and the vibrant greenery dotted with colorful flowers
to the lively animals—namely a flock of birds and a mama and baby giant
boar—going about their day-to-day lives all around us.
I was enjoying the
scenery when suddenly the ocean came into view.
The nostalgic scent
of salt water reminded me viscerally of the town I grew up in back in my old
world. I had so many memories from my past life… Every year I’d swim with my
brothers and friends, watch fireworks displays, and play on the beach for hours
every day in the blistering summer heat.
“Ralf, look! That’s
the ocean, right?! I want to go see it!”
I’d never been to
the ocean in this world before, so I had to keep up the pretense of being
unfamiliar with it.
“That’s right,” he
said. “When we have the time, I’ll take you to see it up close.”
Can’t you make the time?! It’s easy enough to come up with some kind of excuse to go,
isn’t it?! After all, all of the reported monster sightings were related to the
ocean, right? In that case, what’s the problem with cutting right to the chase
and heading down there?
I pressed my face
against the window of the carriage, entranced by the sight of the ocean, and
almost before I knew it, Zigg Village was coming into view. It looked like a
pretty typical fishing village. Everywhere you looked, fishing nets were hung
to dry, and fish were strung up to be dried for long-term preservation.
It reminded me of a
scene from pre-modern Japan. There was something nostalgic about it, even
though I hadn’t been alive in that era.
We’d be staying at
the village chief’s house here. His was the largest house in the village, with
a dock directly behind it that could be used to go fishing.
“Welcome to our
village,” he greeted us. “I’m the current village chief; my name is Magrart
Zigg.”
“My name is
Ralfreed Osphe, and I’ve come as my father’s representative. This is my little
sister, Nefertima, and my friend, Wilhelt.”
I’m guessing they’re
keeping the fact that Will is a prince on the down low?
Outside of the
royal city, few people could visually differentiate between knights and royal
guards, so I doubted anyone would know better if we claimed our entire
entourage were knights assigned to guard Ralf and me, but… It would be a
suspiciously large number of guards for just two kids.
“It’s a pweasure to
meet you,” I greeted the chief with a curtsy.
No matter the
situation, polite greetings are always important!
“Why, thank you for
such a proper greeting,” he responded.
The village chief
was a grizzled old fisherman who looked as tough as Grandpa Gouche. His skin
was tanned almost black, and deeply wrinkled from years of working in the hot
sun. The thickly corded muscles covering his body showed no sign of slackening
with age. He looked old at first glance, but on closer inspection, he might be
younger than the effects of a life of physical labor made him appear.
“Now that we’ve
gotten introductions out of the way, could you please tell me about the
reported monster sightings?” Ralf asked.
“Certainly. Please
follow me.”
The village chief
led us to what appeared to be a living room. There was a large table low to the
floor with no chairs. The kitchen was visible from the living room area, a very
“open floor plan.” One section of the kitchen led outside, where a large stone
worktop could be seen. I suspected that was where they butchered fish. It was
quite the task to handle and dispose of the blood and intestines of especially
large fish, so I’d seen butchering being carried out directly on the fishing
boat or in special facilities containing sinks and work tables. Of course, that
was back in Japan, but I figured things were probably similar here.
There aren’t any
chairs, so I assume we’re meant to sit on the floor. But even though there’s a
carpet on the floor, there are also cushions, so I’m not sure what the proper
position to sit in is…
Should I kneel? Sit
with my legs folded to each side? Or maybe sit cross-legged?
As if picking up on
my internal debate, my brother swooped in to save me.
“This is how they
sit in the culture local to the area from the Reitimo region to the Jeedag
region in the Mieuxga Province,” he explained, leading by example.
Oh, I see. So it’s a
regional thing.
The correct answer
was to sit with your legs folded to each side. Or at least, that was how women
sat. Men sat with one leg folded and one leg up. I was a bit jealous since that
looked more comfortable.
We were served a
fragrant herbal tea that was the most commonly brewed blend in these parts.
Depending on the herbs used, it had various medicinal properties.
“The monster
sightings started at the beginning of the earth season,” the village chief
began once we were seated. “At first, it was just giant fish. We just assumed
they were strays that had come here mistakenly from another region.”
The earth season
was winter. In this world, spring was called the wind season, summer was called
the water season, fall was called the fire season, and winter was called the
earth season. One rotation through all four seasons was called one cycle, which
equated to one year.
“But then a
horse-like creature was spotted,” he continued. “Not only that, but there were
reports of a mermaid and something that looked like a maidell, but the reports
are all over the place, and we’ve already begun suffering damages as they
continue to flood in. A child was kidnapped.”
Unfortunately, it
seemed the missing child, a little boy, still hadn’t been found.
“We don’t know if
it’s the same monster or if there are multiple monsters. Furthermore, perhaps
due to the monster’s presence, there are many days when, no matter how many
people go fishing or how long they stay out, no one catches a thing. If this
continues, this village will be…” Sadness was written all over the village
chief’s face.
He must be worried
about the kidnapped boy as well as about the future of the village.
“We will spend a
few days investigating the monster. If we can figure out what it is, we can
request aid from the Mieuxga Province’s marine combat force,” Ralf explained.
The village chief
seemed surprised by this. “I’m very grateful, but if something happened to His
Grace’s son, we would never be able to show our faces again…”
“It’s all right. I,
too, would like to avoid Father’s wrath, so I’ll be careful. Besides, I’ve
brought plenty of guards, so there’s no need to worry.”
More than half of
those guards are actually here to protect Will, buuut…
“But…” The village
chief wasn’t so easily convinced.
No matter what
anyone said, Ralf was the heir and would one day inherit the titles of both
duke and provincial lord.
No matter how
worried the chief was about the village, it made sense that he couldn’t get
past the concern that the village would be held responsible and destroyed in
retribution if something happened to Ralf.
Not that I thought
Papa would ever do something like that, but…
“In that case,
could I get you to assign a local guide?” Ralf requested. “Someone familiar
with the geography of this area. That way, we’ll know in advance which areas
are dangerous.”
“…Very well,” he
conceded.
“Then we’ll start
by looking around the village a bit,” Ralf said.
“No monsters have
appeared in the village, but please be careful nonetheless. I will have lunch
and your guide waiting by the time you return.”
It looked like the
conversation had wrapped up for the time being, so we left the village chief’s
house.
The first place we
visited was the docks.
The docks were in a
cove that featured a small stretch of sandy beach with boats of all sizes
moored along the jetties that stuck out into the water on both sides. Numerous
piers extended out from the jetties that would be used to board the boats.
However, the mouth of the cove was narrow, so only one of the larger boats
could pass through at a time.
On the beach, there
was a rack for hanging fish to dry for long-term preservation, and every spare
inch of the rack not containing fish was stuffed with bundles of seaweed.
Is that wakame? Or maybe kombu? If it’s kombu, I bet we could make a
yummy soup broth with it…
Several fishwives
were working at the drying rack, so we decided to speak with them.
“Excuse me, I’m
sorry for bothering you when you’re working, but could we ask you a few
questions about the monster sightings that have been occurring in this area
recently?”
The women seemed
startled and stared at us suspiciously.
Of course they’re on
their guard! It wasn’t Ralf who spoke to them but the unit leader.
Even if he was only wearing light armor and not a full suit of plate
armor, anyone would be suspicious if a stern-faced man suited up as a soldier
suddenly started speaking to them.
Despite his
intimidating demeanor, the unit leader is a really nice guy. And he’s pretty
handsome, too. He might look less impressive while surrounded by the present
company, but that “reliable, mature man” aura is something that neither Ralf
nor Will has. And I’m sure it goes without saying, but Papa completely lacks it
as well!
“Who are the lot of
you?” asked a stout older lady whose appearance was the perfect depiction of
the quintessential old fishwife. She seemed to be the leader of the fishwives.
“We are
investigating monster sightings under the provincial lord’s orders.” The unit
leader showed the women the national emblem—the symbol of the royal
knighthood—engraved on his longsword.
“Oh, so you’re the
folks the village chief was talking about.” The women nodded to each other,
satisfied with his explanation. “But there’s not much we can tell you about any
monsters. We womenfolk don’t go out to sea, after all.”
“I see… And no
monsters have appeared anywhere other than in the ocean?”
“I’m not sure… Some
people have said they saw monsters up on Mount Reitimo, but… Well, that place
is off-limits for a reason, after all.”
“What do you mean?”
“There’s a saying
that’s been passed down in this village for generations—local lore, if you
will. It says, ‘Be content with the bounty of the sea, and step foot not onto
the mountain.’ That’s why, even to this day, the men of the village don’t
venture onto the mountain. Those who spoke of seeing monsters there were merely
travelers passing through, so I have no proof that what they said was true,”
the woman explained.
Hmm, I wonder why it’s
forbidden to venture onto the mountain. Is there some kind of secret there?
When I think of a mountain’s hidden secret, the first thing that comes to mind
is… treasure! This is a seaside village, so maybe there’s a hidden pirate treasure?
That sounds like an
adventure! I’m getting excited just imagining it!
“Pardon the
interruption,” Ralf chimed in. “Do any of you ladies have family members who
personally saw the monsters?”
Oh, now Ralf is trying
his hand.
The women seemed
flustered that a beautiful young man had suddenly spoken to them.
What will they do if a
handsome young man like Will joins the conversation?! They’re the same age, but
Ralf still has a more youthful appearance, whereas Will seems to have already
steamrolled straight through puberty.
“…Um, m-my husband
saw one,” one of the women meekly offered.
“Please tell me all
about it.” Ralf smiled brilliantly at the woman, nearly striking her dead on
the spot!
It’s terrifying how a
beautiful face can be a weapon… Unfortunately, it’s not a weapon I’ll ever have
any hope of wielding.
“He, um, said he
saw it near Garl.”
The woman pointed
to the far side of the cove, where a cliff protruded from Mount Reitimo before
dropping off sharply into the ocean.
“I see. Near Garl,
huh?”
“Garl” was a word
in Larshian that meant “protrusion” but could also be a name.
I suppose places in
Japan are often named the same way, after the topography and characteristics of
the area. Oh, and there are also some places named after local deities believed
to dwell there…
I’m getting off-topic.
…In any case, that
cliff is called Garl. Got it!
“Come to think of
it, wasn’t your husband saying something like that too, Tocka?” the woman asked
another.
“Yeah, he was
raising a ruckus a while back, saying there was a monster on Garl.”
The women all began
chiming in, sharing rumors of so-and-so’s husband saying this and so-and-so
claiming that, all agreeing that there were monsters there.
In summary, it
seemed that all of the sightings were concentrated around Garl.
Sorry for interrupting
your excited banter, ladies, but a mysterious creature is behind you… What
should I do?
The “mysterious
creature” was a large bird with a blue body, a large beak like a shoebill’s,
and piercing eyes. Its legs were not long, but they were red and ended in
webbed flippers. It was about the size of a pelican, if I had to guess.
“Will, what is
that…?” I asked.
“I’ve never seen a
bird like that before…” he replied.
“It seems to be
eating a fish,” I noted.
“Yeah…” Will
chuckled at the strange sight.
Seeing no other
choice, I pointed it out to the unit leader.
“Excuse me, ladies.
It appears that a bird is poaching your fish…”
At the unit
leader’s words, the women burst into action at an incredible speed, whipping
around to look behind them, locking on to the enemy, and attacking with the
knives they’d been using to prepare the fish.
I don’t dare look at
their faces. I have a feeling I’d end up traumatized.
The bird,
apparently noticing the murderous aura coming off the women, let out a
taunting, “Squawk! Squaaaawk!” as it flew off to
safety.
“Stupid bird! If I
catch you nosing around here again, I’ll fry you up for dinner!” one of the
women shouted to the sky, still waving her knife threateningly.
She’s terrifying!
I wonder what kind of
bird that was?
A wide variety of
birds visited our garden regularly, but I’d never seen a bird like that before.
Our gardener, who was familiar with birds, might know, but unfortunately, he
wasn’t here.
“I’m so sorry. This
wouldn’t have happened if we hadn’t interrupted you…”
“It’s fine. I’ll
catch that bird sooner or later!”
“What kind of bird
is it?” my brother asked, voicing the same question I’d been wondering.
“It’s a bird that
migrates here in the earth season. The species is called bandu forvoste.”
Huh? Come again, please?
“Bandu…?” I
repeated.
“Hahaha, it’s
difficult to remember, right? Even we just call it a ban!”
Ban. Okay, that I can
remember. I’ll research them when we get home.
“That one got
injured, and his flock abandoned him,” the woman explained. “He’s been hanging
around the village ever since, causing mischief like you just saw.”
Hmm… If he didn’t
leave in the spring, it must mean he’s still not entirely healed. Normally,
migratory birds would fly north before summer came. Even if his flock abandoned
him, migration is so deeply ingrained in the instincts of wild birds that he
would’ve set off on his own if he could have. Migration is necessary to avoid
depleting the food supply in any one location, after all.
Speaking of the food
supply… Maybe he steals fish from the villagers because he’s unable to hunt on
the sea for himself?
I’ll keep an eye out
for him. If I can get him to trust me, I bet Ralf could heal his injury.
“Neema, don’t go
getting unnecessary thoughts in your head now, you hear?” Will cautioned.
“Ack…” I stiffened.
“What you need to
focus on is how to make it safe for the kobolds to hide out on Mount Reitimo.
Although the villagers generally avoid the mountain, that’s far from a
guarantee. If the humans discover them, the kobolds will be wiped out for sure
this time,” he continued, speaking quietly so the fishwives wouldn’t hear.
He has a point. I
don’t have time to be worrying about other creatures right now. But I can’t
just ignore a creature who’s injured and needs my help.
“…If I wrap this up
quickly, then it should be no problem to help that little guy after, right?” I
asked.
“Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah…”
That’s an awfully big
sigh, Will!
I felt a little bad
for always chasing one mission after another and inevitably dragging other
people into it. But I couldn’t abandon someone who needed help.
“As long as the
monster problem and the kobold issue are settled quickly, it should be fine.
Don’t worry, I’ll help you the whole way, so I’m sure things will work out,”
Ralf said encouragingly.
Ralf’s kindness
wrapped around me like a tangible thing.
I love him so much
that I don’t know what to do with myself! If he weren’t my brother, I’d be
tempted to propose to him!
“Aw, Ralf!” I
hugged Ralf tightly to convey my overflowing affection.
“Neema’s going to
get a big head if you keep spoiling her like that, you know,” Will quipped.
“Maybe so, but I
have to make the most of this brief period I have to spoil her. Someday, Karna
and Neema will go out into the world, after all,” Ralf said.
“Go out into the
world?” I repeated.
Ralf’s words were
too abstract for me to grasp their meaning.
“I have a feeling
Karna will travel the world in the name of magical research, and as for you,
Neema, you’ll probably go off somewhere even further out of reach.”
What does he mean by
“somewhere out of reach”?! Am I going to be married off to another country or
something?
Will looks smugly
convinced by this statement… Don’t tell me they already have a political
marriage in mind for me?!
“I’m going to stay
with you, Ralf!” I fussed.
Even if it’s
impossible to avoid an arranged marriage, at least make it a domestic match!
“I’m sorry for
making you worry,” he said gently. “It’s going to be okay. I’ll never let you
go, no matter what, Neema.”
…For some reason, I
feel extremely embarrassed…
Wasn’t that pretty
darn close to a proposal? If we weren’t in public right now, I’d probably
squeal like a lovestruck girl! More importantly, I wish there was some way to
record what he just said! That’s it; I’m never getting
married! Even after Ralf marries, I’ll just be a hanger-on sister-in-law!
“Hey, sappy
siblings. You almost done? I think I’m gonna hurl over here.”
Grrr, Will! You don’t
understand the tender love between siblings! Or maybe he’s jealous? Yeah,
that’s got to be it—he’s jealous!
“I love you too,
Will!” I declared to get back at him.
Oh, crap. Maybe I went
a little too far just now. I may have accidentally just pushed Will’s demon
switch…
“Oh really… In that
case, will you marry me?”
I can see from the
evil smirk on his face that he’s laughing at me right now!
“No thanks!”
I definitely don’t
want a husband like Will!
“Oh, Neema…”
Will reached out
and gently stroked my cheek.
“Eeek!”
“Although, being my
consort probably wouldn’t suit you, Neema.”
You can say that
again! Who would want to marry a black-hearted pervert demon prince of their
own free will, anyway?!
…No, come to think of
it, there’s probably somebody somewhere who’s into that kind of thing.
2 - To the Sea We Go!
WE went
back to the village chief’s house, with Will still teasing me the entire way.
As we entered the building, the tantalizing aroma of something being grilled
greeted us.
*Grumble, Grumble.*
My stomach is
incredibly blunt! It’s loudly demanding something delicious right away. But I
have to eat a lot since I’m providing nutrients for myself and Shizuku.
“Your stomach sure
is demanding,” Will said.
“I’m a growing
girl!”
I’m getting bigger
every day! I need ample time to play, food to eat, and beauty sleep! This is
vital for healthy development!
“Welcome back,” the
village chief’s wife greeted us. “Lunch will be ready in just a moment, so
please relax and drink some tea over here while you wait.”
We were led into
the same living room from earlier that day and served tea.
Hmph, I can’t get used
to sitting like this. I think my legs are going to fall asleep. I wish I could sit with one knee up like the guys.
While thinking
about this, the village chief and his wife carried over the food.
There was a salad
made of a lettuce-like leaf vegetable and seaweed, dried fish, some kind of
braised whitefish, and a soup made with fish broth. Everything looked
incredibly delicious. Each dish was arranged on a large platter for us to serve
ourselves from, but first, the food would be tasted for poison, just to be
safe.
Will had undergone
a careful regimen of poison-resistance training since he was young, so he had
developed a certain degree of immunity to the most common poisons. Ralf was
under the protection of the Goddess, so poisons were less effective against
him.
And I had Shizuku
inside of me, so I was safe!
Hold on a minute;
wouldn’t it be easiest for me to taste the food for poison?
If it were poisoned, Shizuku would neutralize the poison I’d
ingested and analyze it to identify what it was.
“…You do realize
you’re a duke’s daughter, right?” Will said when I brought this up. “There’s no
way we can let you be a poison tester. Besides, those guys will be out of a job
if you do that.”
That’s true…
Poison testers were
trained to build up their resistance to various poisons since childhood before
working for the royal palace. I’d heard there were magical items that could
detect the presence of poison, but poison testers were a second line of defense.
To identify the symptoms unique to each poison, they carefully cultivated their
resistance to be just strong enough to avoid death but not strong enough to
bypass any symptoms.
It would be
unforgivable to tell people who’d gone to such lengths in the service of the
crown they were no longer needed because I’m here now.
“I’m sorry,” I said
with sincere regret for my carelessness.
I was apologizing
not to Will but to the royal guard, who was also serving as Will’s poison
tester. He smiled and said not to worry about it, but I couldn’t shake the
concern that he’d probably been upset by my inconsiderate remark. I was truly
sorry.
“The food is all
safe to eat,” he announced.
Better eat while it’s
hot! The poison tester said it was safe, so I’m going to dig in!
Mmm, the “bounty of
the sea” has never tasted so delightful!
I couldn’t get
enough of the mixed-grain rice the village chief’s wife served us, either.
However, as a former Japanese, I couldn’t help but wish for soy sauce to go
with this meal.
We polished off
every morsel in record time.
The knights and
royal guards could seriously pack away food. And Ralf was in his adolescent
growth period, so he could eat more than you’d guess from looking at him.
But you know, he ate
the dried fish so precisely, it’s almost miraculous! Not even most Japanese can
pick off all the meat so perfectly!
After such a
nostalgic meal, I wanted nothing more than to drink some green tea and nap on
tatami flooring, but the village chief wasted no time introducing us to our
guide.
He was another
tough-looking older man whose fierce appearance made him look more like a
pirate than a fisherman.
“He has encountered
monsters before and is familiar with the mountain, so please use his
knowledge,” the chief said.
The mountain? Does he
mean Mount Reitimo?
“We’d heard that
the men of this village don’t go onto the mountain?” Ralf brought up.
“He’s not a
fisherman—he’s the only hunter in the village.”
According to the
village chief, since meat was a rare treat due to this being primarily a
fishing village, the guide’s family were hunters instead of fishermen.
So he’s a hunter, not
a fisherman, huh?
The village chief
explained that, even so, the guide went out on the ocean frequently and was
more than capable of steering a ship.
I see. That explains
why he’s so tanned.
“We’d first like to
visit the offshore area near Garl, where we’ve heard monsters have been
spotted,” Ralf said.
“Certainly. I will
prepare a boat, so please wait here until it’s ready. It would be difficult for
him to sail a boat large enough to carry all of you by himself, so I’ll recruit
some others to help,” the village chief said before hurrying out.
We held a strategy
meeting while we waited for the village chief to return. Not that there was
much information to discuss yet.
“There’s not much
we can do until we see the monster for ourselves,” Will said.
“Will we be able to
identify the monster once we see it?” I asked.
Honestly, I didn’t
know all that much about monsters. Even Shinki was probably only familiar with
monsters that lived in the forest.
“I, too, only know
of the monsters I’ve read about in illustrated encyclopedias,” Will said. “If
we can’t figure out what it is, maybe we can ask the adventurers’ guild.”
Oh, that’s a good
idea. The adventurers’ guild knows every conceivable monster under the sun. If
we can at least identify the monster’s characteristics, they should be able to
help us narrow down what it is.
Next, we decided
who would remain on land as an emergency point of contact. One royal guard and
one knight would stay behind. The leaders of each group chose the candidate
they felt was most qualified for the task.
The real question
was what the king’s private soldiers, who I’d still not so much as caught a
glimpse of, would do. Would they hide on our boat, or maybe go in a separate
one? It would be interesting if they used magic to let them breathe underwater
and clung on to the bottom of the boat!
The two men chosen
to stay on land would wait up on top of Garl. From there, they could watch us
using a spyglass.
That sounded kind
of low-tech, considering this was a world of magic, but they told me there
wasn’t any magic for far-seeing or clairvoyance. The best they could do was use
water magic to magnify things to about the same degree as a magnifying glass.
Maybe it had
something to do with the lenses and optical phenomena? No magic could control
light since it was well known that light and darkness were the dominion of God
alone.
Before
long, the boat was ready for us.
We followed the
village chief to a large boat moored at the dock directly behind his house.
I didn’t notice it
before, but don’t we need a sail? Don’t tell me they’re going to row this boat
by hand?!
The boat’s
construction was similar to that of a small vessel in my old world, except, of
course, for the engine. It was wood, with a covered area in the center
containing seating where people could rest and eat. At the rear of the boat was
a storage area, if you wanted to call it that. In reality, there were just two
glorified holes in the floor, one for holding captured fish and one for storing
fishing gear.
Fenders were all
around the exterior of the boat. They were like cushions that would prevent it
from being damaged by bumping into piers and rocks. I was incredibly relieved
to see them.
And, as for the
boat’s actual power source…
Of course, it was magic!
The mechanics were
surprisingly simple. A forceful expulsion of seawater from the rear of the
craft propelled the boat forward. A tank at the bottom of the boat sucked in
seawater with a pump that sent the water from the tank toward the rudder. The
seawater in the tank also performed the function of a ballast, and the seawater
was replenished continuously. It was also possible to control the force of the
water sent to the rudder by adjusting the amount of magic used.
In short, it was
similar to a pipe and faucet.
However, unlike in
my old world, this rudder could move 360 degrees.
Yikes, this is
unexpectedly exciting! Would it be bad if I played “secret submarine”?
…Yeah, probably. That
wouldn’t end well, so I’ll quit while I’m ahead. I don’t want the boat to
actually sink…
So, should I go to the
bow or the stern? If I go to the bow, I’ll have a great view of the ocean, but
if I go to the stern, I’ll have a great view of the boat.
All right, bow it is!
Nothing can beat an ocean view!
I got the unit
leader to escort me, and we climbed a ladder of planks. As soon as my feet hit
the deck, I sprinted to the front of the boat.
“It’s dangerous up
there, Neema,” Ralf called out.
“I want to stand
here!” I insisted.
“Sigh.
Should I tie a lifesaving rope to her?” Will asked.
“Yeah, given how
much Neema loves to move around, that’s probably a good idea,” Ralf agreed.
And so, for the
second time in this life, a lifesaving rope was attached to me.
Shinki held the
other end of the rope.
We look like a pet and
its owner!
Our positions have
reversed…
Well, this stinks. But
if this is what it takes to look at the ocean as much as I like, I’ll have to
deal with it. Wooow. The ocean is so blue that it almost hurts my eyes.
…Come to think of it,
we still haven’t set sail yet. Then there’s still time to get my head in the
game!
“Shove off!” I
cried out.
“Barge!” the
fishermen shouted in unison, replying enthusiastically.
That meant
something along the lines of “steady as she goes!” and “aye-aye-sir!”
It was almost as if
I’d become the captain of the ship.
This is great!
The boat slowly
began to move, progressing through the gentle cove.
Once we made it
into the open ocean, waves rocked the boat from side to side.
Whooooa!
The front of the
vessel took the brunt of the waves’ impact, dipping up and down violently. The
impact and accompanying CRASH as the boat crested over each wave was like
riding on a roller coaster.
This is so fun!
Once we left the
cove, the boat picked up speed. The experience was similar to the fishing boats
I’d ridden on in my previous life. I wished they’d go a little faster, though.
The spray of the
crashing waves hitting my face and the wild ocean wind tangling in my hair…
This is how it’s meant
to be: riding a boat, free on the ocean!
Unfortunately, this
enjoyable experience was over all too soon.
From the cove to
Garl wasn’t far, so we didn’t spend much time at max speed. The boat slowed
down and circled the area in large, winding arches.
Noooo! I wanted to
keep going for a little longer!
Then, from my perch
at the front of the boat, I saw a fish leap into the air a short distance away.
It was a massive fish executing an impressive jump. Its mouth protruded in a
sharp horn like a swordfish, and the spine fin on its back was so large and knife-edged
that I suspected it, too, could be a weapon.
Overall, the fish
gave off a prickly impression.
“What was that?” I
asked.
“That was a
gardola. That one was still pretty small,” the guide replied.
That’s small?! Just
its body must’ve been over 6 feet long! But the gardola we ate in Galea was
incredibly delicious. I’d like to eat it again if I can!
We circled the area
for about an hour, but nothing happened, so we changed locations. We headed
over to the far side of Garl, out of view of the cove.
Up close, Garl was
pretty much a sheer cliff.
Was this created by
the movement of tectonic plates?
In the first place,
does this world even have tectonic plates like Earth? Come to think of it, I’ve
heard there are volcanoes in the Dierta Province. That must mean that there’s
magma here like on Earth, so it wouldn’t be a stretch to assume that there are
also tectonic plates that move, and maybe even earthquakes.
I’ll ask God about it
next time I see him.
It would probably be
faster to look it up in the library at the royal palace…
A small waterfall
was on the far side of Garl. It didn’t start at the top of the cliff—water was
spurting out from a point partway up.
That could be from an
underground water vein in the mountain.
In any case, the
scenery was captivatingly beautiful.
While I was staring
at the waterfall in a dreamlike daze, out of nowhere, something massive
appeared!
Is that a boulder?
It looked like a
boulder, except the surface was covered in seaweed and moss, making it hard to
determine if it was green, brown, or something in between.
“If a totos is
coming up to the surface, we probably won’t see any monsters today.”
It wasn’t the guide
who spoke but one of the fishermen who’d come along.
“…That thing’s
alive?!” I was so shocked that my voice broke as I practically wailed.
“It’s a type of
shellfish called a totos.”
Huh?! A shellfish of
that size?!
“Totos are highly
sensitive to predators, so if one is coming to the surface, it means this area
is safe.”
Sigh. I’m still trapped by the common sense of my former world.
Ralf and the others
also looked surprised, but they didn’t seem to have a hard time accepting that
it was a shellfish.
“Only a monster
would be capable of catching such a large one, but totos are delicious when
they’re small.”
What?! You can eat
them?! Seriously?!
I was so shocked
that I did a double and then a triple take.
As if a 15-foot
shellfish wasn’t surprising enough, a human who even considered
eating such a thing was enough to leave me flabbergasted.
No, wait a minute. The
bigger it is, the more meat there is to eat, right? I don’t know how big of a
shellfish he had in mind when he said, “while they’re small,” but I bet it was
still pretty darn big!
And so, we didn’t
achieve much else in this location besides viewing the totos and the waterfall.
We didn’t make any
progress today.
It would be a shame
to go home empty-handed, so we did a bit of fishing.
Both Ralf and Will
said that they’d never been fishing. Since we were already out on the water and
had plenty of time when the fishermen suggested it, the two eagerly agreed to
give it a try.
With the fishermen
teaching us as we went, we spent about an hour casting our lines into the
ocean.
My catch was pretty
impressive, if I do say so myself.
Even in my past
life, I’d never caught this many fish at once.
To be specific, I
caught about thirty fish of various sizes. The largest was about 3 feet long,
and I’d been unable to haul it up by myself, so the fishermen helped me.
As for Ralf’s
catch, he managed to catch enough fish not to disgrace himself.
We’d take the
largest fish home and have them cook it for our dinner that evening.
The fishermen set
to work butchering a few fish to eat on the boat.
The first way they
served it was as sashimi. Apparently, eating raw fish wasn’t unheard of here,
but Ralf and Will grimaced. Come to think of it, we’d never eaten raw fish at
home.
“…You can eat it
like this?” Will asked.
“As long as it’s
fresh, this fish is perfectly safe to eat raw,” the guide explained,
encouraging us to try it, but neither of the guys moved to.
More for me, then!
“Thanks for the
food!” I said.
It’s delicious!
It was so fresh
that the texture was firm and springy, and instead of soy sauce, it was paired
with sauda sauce.
I could eat my weight
in this stuff! Huh? For some reason, Shizuku is having a strong reaction…
Don’t tell me it’s
poisoned?!
…In actuality, the
fish was so nutrient-dense that Shizuku was begging for more. Since Shizuku
seemed so fond of it, I gave some of the sashimi to Haku as well. Haku absorbed
the sashimi and bounced up and down happily. It seemed to be unable to control
its reaction to the delicious food.
Nox and Gratia
looked on longingly, so I gave them some sashimi as well. Both of them dug in
with gusto.
Were you two always so
gluttonous?
“Is it really that
good?”
After witnessing my
reaction, Will hesitantly put a piece of the sashimi into his mouth.
Hey, am I your guinea
pig or something?!
“Oh! It’s actually
pretty good!” Will said.
Ralf took a bite of
the sashimi at almost the same instant as Will. “I never would’ve guessed what
a big difference being freshly caught would make in the taste…”
Right?! Fish is
delicious no matter how you cook it, but when it’s fresh, sashimi is where it’s
at!
After sampling
several varieties of sashimi, they next brought out a hotpot stew.
Hotpot! Seafood
hotpot, seafood hotpot!
Several types of
fish, clams, something that looked like shrimp, fish cakes, and some root
vegetables filled the bubbling broth.
Oh man, I’m gonna
start drooling!
I cradled the bowl
I was served in my hands and took a sip of the broth.
Mmmm! Could this possibly be miso? No, it tastes a little
different than miso…
“What did you use
to flavor this broth?” I asked.
“It’s sauda yube.”
“Yube?”
“It might not be
common in the royal city. To make it, they simmer dried sauda berries until it
forms a paste, then age it in a stone vessel.”
Hmm? Is it fermented,
then? How mysterious…
“They make similar
seasonings out of other things besides sauda, too, in particular grains.”
…Maybe sauda is
similar to soybeans? Which would mean sauda is a multi-purpose food in this
world, just like soy in Japan? All right, enough thinking about complex topics!
It’s time to eat!
After enjoying the
seafood hotpot, we returned to the village chief’s house and ate a full dinner.
In the end, we’d pretty much spent the entire day eating.
I’m not going to gain
weight, right? Come on, Shizuku, I’m counting on you!
🐎🐦🐎
THE
following day, we again set out on the ocean first thing in the morning.
It would be boring
to sit on the boat looking around, so we fished to kill time. However, I
continued catching way too many fish, so I had to start releasing everything I
caught. Too late, it occurred to me that this might be the effect of the
special ability I’d received from God.
Will was pouting
about it.
You’re how old and
still pouting like a child?!
At first, Will said
that if I could do it, there should be no reason why he couldn’t, too, but now
he seemed to be speaking to Lars about something.
Lars, do your best to
comfort him, please! Besides, this one’s on God. It’s not my fault!
I ignored Will and
focused on looking for monsters, but I still didn’t see anything.
I was so bored that
a nap was starting to sound good.
🐎🐦🐎
…URK.
I’d been sleeping,
using my bunny-backpack as a pillow, when suddenly my head smashed into the
boat railing.
Owww…
Instantly wide
awake, I looked around to see the fishermen running back and forth, looking
panicked.
Did they spot
something?!
The guide was
pointing toward where a thick fog had begun rolling in.
“That’s it!” one of
the fishermen shouted.
It looked like we
were about to have the encounter we’d been hoping for.
The boat turned
toward the fog, and we slowly made our way forward.
Once we entered the
fog, visibility dropped drastically in the blink of an eye. I was in my usual
position at the front of the boat but couldn’t even see my brother and the
others anymore. Shinki stood poised directly behind me, having determined that
the lifesaving rope was no longer sufficient.
Something was in
the fog.
We could all tell
that, but we couldn’t make out its shape.
“Shinki, could you
clear away the fog, even for a moment?” I asked.
“The bugs claim
they can do it,” he said.
Will you stop calling
them bugs already?! I’m starting to feel bad for the elemental spirits!
“In that case,
please ask the elemental spirits to do it,” I said.
“As you wish, Miss.
You heard the lady; have at it!”
The moment Shinki
spoke, a fierce wind blew all around us. The boat was somehow untouched, but
the fog surrounding it was blown away in moments.
The wind spirits are
terrifyingly powerful!
Once the fog
cleared, it revealed a mysterious creature—or rather, a monster—floating on the
ocean’s surface.
Is monster the right
word?
No matter how you look
at it, that looks like a boy to me?
“Shinki, what’s
that?” I asked.
“It’s obviously a
fish?” he responded.
Huh? It looks like a
fish to Shinki? How…?
I was tilting my
head in confusion when the fog rolled back in. The mysterious monster disappeared,
and slowly, the fog dissipated, this time on its own.
I left the bow and
approached Ralf and the others to ask what it had looked like to them.
“It looked like a
mermaid to me, but you saw something different, Neema?” Ralf said.
“It looked like a
boy to me,” I responded.
“I saw something
that looked like a horse…” Will chimed in.
We asked the
fishermen, but based on their responses, no two people had seen the same thing.
One saw a beautiful woman, and another saw a monster with hideous tentacles.
The mystery only
seemed to deepen, but in the end, we decided to return to dry land.
I wonder what the two
men watching from up on Garl saw.
We’ll need to research
to find out if there’s some kind of monster that can change its appearance
depending on who’s looking at it.
🐎🐦🐎
ONCE we regrouped at the village chief’s house, we discussed the monster.
First, we asked the
knight and royal guard stationed on Garl what the monster had looked like to
them. One said it looked like some kind of snake monster, and the other said it
looked like a giant bird.
That supported the
theory that it appeared differently to everyone.
The other knights
reported seeing a winged dragon similar to a wyvern, a flabby monster covered
in dozens of eyeballs, and even a broken-down old boat.
Few of us saw
anything even slightly resembling a person. There was only my boy, Ralf’s
mermaid, and the one fisherman who saw a beautiful woman.
The others mostly
saw large and frightening monsters.
Does this mean the
mysterious monster can use illusion magic?
However, this
brought up the issue of illusion magic.
One might assume
that magic that showed a person an illusion would be in the territory of light,
but it was actually non-attributed magic.
For humans to
create illusions, they needed to be especially adept at non-attributed magic.
Furthermore, in some countries, it was labeled as dark magic and prohibited by
law. That was the case here in the Kingdom of Gaché.
Dark magic included
magic that worked on the mind, such as bewitchment and mind control, as well as
necromancy and other immoral types of magic.
Cases of dark magic
were usually discovered by chance, but the elemental spirits would not sit by
quietly and let it go when it came to necromancy. Death was the exclusive
dominion of God and the Goddess, and no one would be allowed to encroach upon
it.
If a magic user
were caught using necromancy, they might only be branded with the mark of the
fallen if they hadn’t used it for evil purposes. But if they had, they would be
executed.
And since illusion
worked on the mind, it was a clear case of dark magic. But what would happen if
a monster was able to use it?
“Its appearance is
different for everyone who sees it… At first glance, this seems like a clear
case of illusion magic, but what if it’s not?” Will suggested.
“What do you mean?”
Will’s face turned
grim in response to Ralf’s question.
“Recall, if you
will, the forest the kobolds were hiding in. We were thoroughly confused by
perception-altering magic, right? This might be another case of magic that
works on our visual perception, not our minds.”
I see… The Guardian of
the Forest did a good job of concealing the kobolds from us.
Perception magic
would be hard for Will, naturally attuned to wind magic, and Ralf, an
advanced-level user of wind and water magic, to detect. The fishermen, too,
were all gifted with wind and water magic, which were useful for fishing.
However, one knight
was a strong user of non-attributed magic. I knew this personally because I’d
spent plenty of time having the knights entertain me with demonstrations of
their magic.
I asked him to see
what he thought.
“I didn’t sense the
use of perception magic,” he said. “I don’t believe any non-attributed magic
was being used.”
And so the mystery
deepens further. I just don’t get it!
“Lars and Shinki,
did either of you sense anything?” I asked.
If all the humans
who could use magic were out, what about the members of our group who could see
elemental spirits?
Oh, but Shinki said it
looked like a fish to him.
“Growl.”
“What?!” Will
responded violently to whatever Lars had said.
Translation, stat!
“Lars is saying it
was wind magic.”
Huh? It’s possible to
create an illusion with wind magic?
“Come to mention
it, the bugs were saying something about a song,” Shinki added.
A song?! Is Shinki
speaking in riddles now?
“Wind… A song… And
the sea… There is one monster that fits…” Will pondered it deeply for a long
moment before speaking. “It’s a siren.”
Ding, ding, ding!
We have a winner!
Of course, it’s a
siren! The infamous monster known for bewildering sailors!
It kind of fits, but
also kind of doesn’t.
In my old world,
sirens, usually described as looking like a mermaid or sometimes a bird, use
their beautiful voice to bewitch sailors so they’ll run aground, and the sirens
can eat them, right?
It makes sense that
wind magic would have something to do with their song, but how can they make
you see an illusion?
“A song can make
you see an illusion?” I wondered aloud.
In response, Lars
began casting some kind of spell. It was blurry and hard to make out, but what
appeared to be a small bird hovered in front of him.
“A bird?” I said.
“Oh, now I get it,”
Will said, looking convinced.
“Umm, is it a ria?”
Ralf asked.
Does the fact that
Ralf saw a ria mean that Lars is recreating the same phenomena that occurred
when we saw the mysterious monster?
I asked the knights
what they saw right now.
The answers were
all different—one saw a small furball, another saw a butterfly, and another saw
a hat.
Hey! Who was it that
just said they saw a runohark?! Keep c--kroaches out of it, please, and thank
you!
In any case, this
proved that it was caused by wind magic.
“Why does everyone
see something different?” I asked.
“Hmm, well, to put
it simply, he’s using wind to warp the direction of the light, creating an
optical illusion,” Will explained.
“An optical
illusion?” I repeated.
“That’s right. It
makes the actual object look like something else.”
Light and optical
illusions, huh? Once magic gets involved, it becomes too complicated for me to
follow.
Does it work kind of
like a mirage?
But we’re talking
about wind here! If it were water, you could affect the refractive index of the
air by manipulating the humidity and temperature, but… Oh, that’s it! The air!
You can use the wind
to carry in warm air. So, the air is also under the influence of the wind
attribute? I see…
“Supposing it is a
siren, why would one of them come here?”
We tentatively
proceeded under the assumption it was a siren we were dealing with, but sirens’
natural territory was primarily in the Mieuxga Province. They made their homes
in the beautiful, warm ocean and rivers there.
The ocean here in
Zigg Village was clean and beautiful, but the fishermen had never heard of a
siren appearing in this area before. Meaning this region was outside of their
natural habitat.
We weren’t going to
get anywhere just discussing it among ourselves, so we decided to ask the
village chief and the guide.
“It’s a siren…?”
the chief asked.
“Most likely.”
“A siren has never
appeared in this area before…”
Or so the village
chief claimed, but the guide disagreed with him.
“If it’s a siren,
it’s probably living in an aquatic cave at the base of the mountain.”
…Say what?! The
mountain, again?
“Do you mean Mount
Reitimo?”
“Yes. It’s part of
why the mountain is called ‘The Lost Mountain.’ When travelers venture onto the
mountain, they’re bewitched by the sirens and eaten,” the guide explained. “The
lucky few who escape speak of encountering a beautiful monster.”
So that’s why there
have been so many deaths and missing people?
“Have you ever seen
one yourself?” Ralf asked.
“No. The stories
have been passed down from generation to generation. Everyone knows to avoid
the ocean around the base of the mountain.”
Which would mean
they’ve been here since long ago? If so, why is one venturing closer to the
village now? Based on what the guide’s saying, sirens have been living
exclusively in the waters surrounding the mountain for ages.
“Tomorrow, will you
take us to the area of which you speak?” Ralf requested.
“…It pains me to
disobey my grandfather’s teachings, but if it is our future lord’s request, I
will do so,” the guide said.
Sorry, but please cast
all the blame on the need to protect the village! In exchange, we’ll protect
you, mister guide! Or at least Shinki will!
And so the
following day, we’d go mountain climbing!
3 - It Started With Mountain Climbing
IT’S the day of our mountain-climbing adventure!
I’ve got my lunch and
snacks, and I’m ready to go! However, even though we’ll be climbing a mountain,
I’m wearing a dress, like usual…
Come to think of it,
for all of our adventures up to this point, including the battle with the
kobolds and our trips out on the ocean, I was always wearing a dress. It didn’t
hinder my movements, so I didn’t pay it much attention.
“Are these clothes
really okay?” I asked.
“Huh? Do you want
to wear something else?” Ralf handed me a different-colored dress.
It’s the dress part I want to change, not the color!
“I want to wear
pants!” I insisted.
Here in the Kingdom
of Gaché, it wasn’t unheard of for women to wear pants. Auntie Olive wore pants
practically all the time. Among the nobility, it was still much more common for
women to wear dresses, though.
“But these clothes
are more functional,” Ralf said.
“Huh?”
What does he mean,
“these clothes are more functional”?
“You received quite
a few dresses from Auntie Olive for your birthday, right?”
“Yeah!”
“Did you not know
that the clothes Auntie Olive gave you contain written spells with various
effects?” he asked.
“No!”
This is the first I’ve
heard of it! I remember her saying she’d made them so they’d last a long time,
but she didn’t mention anything about written spells!
“To protect you,
she had spells included for protection, ease of movement, anti-tripping, and…”
I get it already.
Auntie Olive, an
anti-tripping spell? Really? I’m not that clumsy!
“She said these
clothes were equipped with even more spells than the clothing typically worn by
the royal family, so I’d prefer if you wore them,” Ralf said. “Besides, they
look cute on you, Neema!”
When my brother
said such things while turning the full force of his sparkling prince aura on
me, I was a goner.
We’re going mountain
climbing, so should I wear green to blend in with my surroundings for
protection, or red so I stand out and won’t get lost?
I asked Ralf’s
opinion, and without hesitation, he said I should wear blue.
“Blue? Why?”
“Because blue suits
you the best.”
Oh. Really?
And that’s how it
was decided I’d go mountain climbing in a blue dress.
🐎🐦🐎
WITH the unit leader taking point, we slowly made our way up the mountain.
Unlike the forest
we’d been hiking in not so long ago, this path had a subtle but undeniable
upward slope that left no doubt that this was a mountain.
For two hours, we
climbed, following the guide’s directions.
Along the way, we
encountered steep slopes and bubbling brooks, and at no point did I get sick of
admiring the scenery.
“Cooo!”
Suddenly, an animal
called a maroo, with the face of a bear and the body of a pig, appeared in
front of us. It had fur on its face but not on its body. In some ways, it
resembled a shaved bear, leaving only its head covered in fur.
Two maroos
approached, begging for attention, so I obligingly petted their heads.
Hmm, their fur is
stiff and prickly.
Apparently, it felt
good to be pet because the maroos rubbed against my hand as if pleading for
more.
As for their
peculiar bodies, fine baby hairs covered them.
Maroos had a higher
basal body temperature than other animals, so they were warm to the touch. It
would probably feel wonderful to curl up with one under a blanket on a cold
day.
Various other
animals also came out to play, including some weasel-like kewies and a few
kikis, which were similar to mice. A few brought us fruits they’d picked on the
mountain as a present, and we ate them together right then and there.
It only seemed fair
to share since they’d carried the fruits all the way here for us.
Nox and Gratia
begged for some of the fruit, so I shared it with them, but I couldn’t help
wishing they’d be a little more like Haku.
Haku was obediently
serving as Will’s stress ball.
Don’t tell me he’s
still bent out of shape over not catching any fish yesterday? I only caught so
many due to the special ability I got from God, so, of course, you couldn’t
hope to compete!
Address all complaints
to God, please. I don’t want to hear it.
And so, no matter
how we tried to keep moving forward, different animals kept appearing to impede
our progress.
It can’t be helped!
This is all due to the special ability that God gave me! I didn’t ask the
animals to appear and beg for pets, but it would be cruel to ignore them,
right?!
We continued for
another hour, and although we were still a short distance from the summit, we’d
reached our destination.
Thank goodness, my
legs and back are starting to ache. I’m going to wake up with muscle pain
tomorrow, for sure!
“There are many
caves of various sizes in this area,” the guide explained. “I don’t know
anything about the interior of the caves, but it’s said that sirens live in the
largest cave.”
A lot less water
was immediately visible than I’d been expecting from an “aquatic cave.”
Directly in front
of us was a cliff, towering over us impressively. Several holes were in the
cliff wall. Were these the caves the guide had mentioned?
“Based on my
grandfather’s stories, I believe this is the right cave…” he said.
We walked until we
came to a hole in the cliff wall big enough for two people to walk through
side-by-side.
That’s the biggest
one?
“He said the size
of the cave’s interior, rather than the size of the entrance, was important,”
the guide said.
“You think it’s
larger inside?” Ralf pondered aloud.
“Probably. We won’t
know for sure until we go inside and see for ourselves,” Will replied.
Oh, did playing with
Haku improve Will’s mood?
Although we would
be entering the cave, we didn’t know what we’d find inside, so we left a
reserve group behind as a safeguard again.
I feel bad for the
guys who can’t explore the cave! Cave exploration is the height of adventure
for men, isn’t it?!
“I’ll bring you
back some treasure!” I promised the men who would be staying behind.
The two chuckled
and said they’d be looking forward to it.
Watching this
exchange, Will turned to Ralf.
“Ralf, get the
lifesaving rope.”
Ralf! Don’t smile like
that while preparing the rope!
I was tied to a
lifesaving rope again. This time, the other end was attached to Lars.
How did it end up like
this?!
The knights were
busy preparing the magical items we’d use as a light source, and no one came to
my rescue.
Ugggh.
Shinki took the
lead of our expedition force as we entered the cave.
We decided on this
course of action because Shinki could use the elemental spirits to give him an
idea of his surroundings. Next came the unit leader and the knights with their
magical items, the guide and Haku, then us, and finally the royal guard Danart
brought up the rear.
I’d instructed Haku
to protect the guide if something happened. I suspected Shinki would be able to
handle just about anything that came our way before it came to that, though.
Near the entrance,
it seemed like an ordinary, naturally occurring crevice in the cliff. The light
from outside illuminated the area, so it didn’t feel like a cave.
That all changed as
we progressed further in areas where the light didn’t reach.
Based on the ground
felt under my feet as I walked, I got the impression the tunnel was gently
sloped downward. It felt warmer here than outside, and the humidity was higher.
More surprising
than anything, though, was the eerie feeling I got in here!
The light from the
magical items illuminated our immediate surroundings, but hanging down from the
ceiling were not dripstone stalactites but some mysterious, slimy things! Some
kind of plant life clung to the gray stone walls of the tunnel, and the sound
of water dripping somewhere far off only fanned my sense of dread!
I thought a cave would
be more beautiful than this! I’d been expecting some majestic scenes of
otherworldly beauty, not this terrifying haunted house atmosphere!
Not to mention, those
mysterious plant things appear to be moving!
The mysterious
plants reacted to the light, moving with slithering motions. It was a
stomach-turning sight!
I clung to my
brother and somehow forced one foot in front of the other.
Eventually, the
atmosphere of the cave changed.
The sound of water
dripping began to echo around us. It appeared we’d made it to a wide-open
cavern.
“Whoa!”
Now, this is a cave!
What I’d been
expecting from the beginning spread out before us.
A copious number of
stalactites were hanging from the ceiling, and stalagmites covered the ground,
as well as one thick stone pillar that seemed to be acting as a support beam.
All of them were
glowing with a faint light.
If this isn’t just
like an illusion, I don’t know what is!
“Try to make as
little noise as possible,” the guide instructed.
That’s the first rule
of cave exploration! Everybody knows that if you make a loud noise, the
reverberations could cause the stalactites to fall from the ceiling.
We could probably
use wind magic to muffle any noise we made, but to be sure, we asked the
elemental spirits to tell us the safest path, which we followed as we made our
way through the cave.
The ground beneath
my feet was slick and smooth, so I clung to my brother as we walked.
But I wonder what
makes the stalactites glow?
I knew it was
standard for a fantasy world, but I was still curious.
However, we weren’t
supposed to talk, so I’d have to keep my questions to myself until we’d
finished exploring the cave. I examined the stalactites closely and noticed a
small creature clinging to one of them.
Oh, look—a lizard! Hm?
Is this a salamander? Or maybe a gecko? Oh well, I suppose it doesn’t matter.
The unidentified
lizard was about an inch and a half long and blue.
Upon closer
examination, its color was changing in tandem with its movements! The various
shades of light and dark blue sparkled with the reflection of the stalactites’
glow.
Oh man, I wish I had a
camera right now! This is such a beautiful sight! I wanna play with the
gecko-manders, cave lizards, whatever you call them! But this is no time to be
playing…
Holding back tears,
I gave up on playing with the blue lizards and focused on making my way through
the maze of stalactites without bumping into any of them.
With the elemental
spirits leading the way, we pressed forward, but the temperature seemed to drop
with every step. One of the knights gifted with fire magic cast a spell to ward
off the cold, and we continued.
When I saw what
awaited us, I understood why it had gotten so cold.
The next area was a
world of ice.
I suppose it would
be more accurate to say a series of ice sculptures extended as far as the eye
could see. They appeared naturally created by water dripping from above and
freezing, but it was a marvelous sight!
There were also
some hexagonal pillars that would’ve looked just like crystals if they had a
bit more rounded curvature. When I tried touching one, they were ice, so there
was no doubt that these, too, were naturally occurring.
I bet if you carved
channels into these and poured whiskey into them, it would taste amazing!
I slipped and
almost fell while admiring the scenery as we passed through the ice chamber.
The ground beneath our feet was as smooth as an ice-skating rink!
Once we passed the
natural ice sculptures, three holes were on the far side of the cavern. A faint
breeze seemed to be coming from the hole on the left. The middle hole was pitch
black, and I couldn’t see anything inside. And a faint light shone from somewhere
inside the hole on the right.
If we were
searching for an exit, we probably would’ve gone left or right, but the
elemental spirits chose the middle hole.
Entering the center
tunnel, we had only our magical items to rely on for light.
After a short
distance, we spotted a flickering bluish-white light up ahead. The light danced
along the walls of the tunnel. It looked almost like light reflecting off the
water’s surface.
We tiptoed
stealthily forward until the sound of a woman laughing reached us.
Are we finally there?!
The unit leader
cautiously crept forward to have a look.
The sirens must’ve
been there because he gestured for us to proceed. We all stealthily inched
forward to peek into the open cavern ahead.
A first glance
revealed a large lake. I suppose the proper name for this dark blue, sparkling
pool was an “underground lake.” What was more mysterious was that, although it
didn’t appear connected to the outside in any way, the entire lake was giving
off a faint glow. There weren’t areas of stronger or weaker light—the entire
pool glowed at the same brightness.
Maybe there are
photoluminescent organisms living in the water?
But what drew all
eyes was the highly anticipated sight of several half-naked women lounging
about. They all had smoking hot bodies with outrageously large chests and
outrageously tiny waists. Most outrageous of all were the gorgeous scales that
covered their fish-like tails.
Since they’re
mermaids, I suppose it can’t be helped, but after seeing those tiny waists,
anyone would naturally anticipate a pretty peach-shaped butt! What about
enchanting thighs? What about enticing calves? What about erotic ankles?! Those
are the base ingredients of all men’s romantic dreams, so where have they
gone?!
Oh crap, I’ve gotten
so worked up, I think I’m going to get a nosebleed…
“Well, this is
quite a sight.”
What are you grinning
about, Will?! That’s it; I’m adding “lecherous” to his already excessively long
title of “perverted black-hearted demon prince”!
Ralf’s gaze darted
erratically back and forth as if he couldn’t force himself to look directly at
the women.
Come to think of it,
since they’re so unabashed about their nudity, it kind of ruins the excitement
a peeping-tom would feel over “accidentally” catching a glance of it…
“Those are sirens?”
I asked.
If the ladies with
the hot bodies were indeed sirens, then that must mean Ralf, who’d said he saw
a mermaid, had it right all along?
“I think so…”
Now, what should we
do? If we barge right in there, they’ll probably run away. Hmm, this poses
quite a problem…
“We should just ask
them,” Shinki said before striding toward the sirens.
Wait just a minute!
Everyone looked too
stunned by Shinki’s unexpected action to react. The ladies let out brief
screams when they spotted Shinki and dove into the water to flee.
I told you!
“We’re looking for
a siren who’s been causing mischief in the ocean near the village,” Shinki
announced. “Do any of you know who it is?”
Way to just come out
and say it, Shinki!
As if they were
intrigued by Shinki’s question, the ladies stuck their heads back up above the
water’s surface.
“…You’re a
monster?” one asked.
“That’s right.”
Hey, hey! Don’t spill
the beans so easily, Shinki! The royal guards still don’t know!
The royal guards
let out shocked gasps when they heard Shinki’s admission.
“Who else is there
with you?!” she asked.
Crap, we’ve been found
out.
“Looks like the
ria’s out of the bag. I’m going to need you all to vow upon your name later,”
Will said, effectively forbidding the royal guards from ever speaking of this
to anyone.
Sorry, Shinki’s such a
blockhead…
Then Will used his
eyes to signal to Ralf, who stepped forward.
“We’re sorry for
startling you, ladies.” Ralf’s sheepish smile snared the ladies’ hearts, hook,
line, and sinker!
Does that pun hit a
little too close to home, considering they have fishtails?
Next, Will and
Danart stepped out and were greeted with girlish shrieks. Even if they were
sirens, they were still female. They were just as susceptible to a handsome
face as anyone.
The rest of us
meekly stepped out behind them.
All right, handsome
men to the front! Unit leader, use your mature adult charm to win those ladies
over!
I prodded and poked
the best-looking men forward. They seemed taken aback by my unusual behavior,
but I didn’t care.
“Hehe. So many fine
men in one place…” the siren giggled.
Uh-oh. Her eyes have
taken on a predatory glint. This takes the term “maneater” to a whole new
level!
“It’s an honor to
be praised so highly by beauties such as yourselves.”
Oh, good lord, now
they’ve done it—they pushed Will’s pervert switch!
The ladies tittered
over being called beautiful.
If you want a
lecherous, perverted, black-hearted demon prince like him, I’ll gladly put a
bow on him for you because he’s all yours, and good riddance!
Oh, but King Gauldi
and Queen Relena would probably be sad, so I suppose I can’t let them have him
after all.
“So, do you know
who’s making mischief in the ocean near the village?”
Shinki is as blunt as
a hammer, isn’t he? Be a bit more charismatic, will you?!
“In the ocean?” the
siren asked. “We don’t go out there. It’s much more peaceful here, and we
capture plenty of men.”
She said such an
alarming thing as if it were nothing!
After glancing at
Will, Ralf began explaining what had been occurring in the ocean nearby.
“That does sound
like one of our species. But the men of the ocean aren’t tasty, so we don’t eat
them. Right, ladies?” The lead siren turned to others for confirmation, which
they all gave.
So the men who work in
the ocean don’t taste good…
“Forgive me, but
what exactly do you mean by ‘eat’?”
I had to give it to
him; Ralf certainly had guts.
I hope they mean
something other than “crunch, crunch” and “chew, chew.”
“What we feed on
are ‘deeds.’”
“Deeds?” Ralf
repeated.
“Yes. Perhaps it
would make more sense to explain it as the sins that all creatures accrue
throughout their lives?”
Deeds…
God, what on earth
were you thinking?! What did you use as reference material when you created
these sirens? Are you an angsty teenager or something?!
“What happens if a
person loses that?”
“Hehe. Of course,
they can’t go on living.”
“Why?”
“Deeds are like a
record of a person’s existence. No matter how many times a person is reborn,
the deeds engraved on their soul remain and accumulate. Without deeds, life
cannot go on.”
While I was
seriously pondering God’s similarities to an angsty teenager writing fan
fiction, the conversation continued without me.
Why is it that once I
hit upon the comparison to an angsty teenager, all of this starts to seem like
some kind of angsty teenage drama? I thought this was supposed to be a fantasy
world!
“And some deeds
taste more delicious than others?”
“The men of the
ocean are all too serious and upstanding. The deeds of wicked men are much more
delicious,” the lead siren admitted.
Really? Once again,
the world favors bad boys? All the nice guys in this world must feel so
disappointed.
“I see. In that
case, I doubt any of us would taste very good,” Will said.
He has a point;
righteousness is the core of a knight’s being, after all. And Ralf probably has
the least number of deeds of any of us!
As for Will… He might
taste good.
Hm? Wait a minute—I
might be the tastiest out of all of us!
“We have other uses
for fine men such as yourselves…” the siren tittered. “We have to create our
offspring somehow, after all.”
Hold on! The content
rating of this conversation is getting a little high! Don’t tell me this is
about to devolve into a siren-harem scene?! That sounds like the premise of an
adult game, so stop it already, will you?!
“I’m sorry, but my
younger sister is here, so can I please ask that you not speak of such things
in her presence?” Ralf cautioned.
Thank you, Ralf! I
don’t know anything! I have no idea how “offspring” are “created.” A stork
brings them, right?!
“Oh, how adorable!”
Ralf’s statement
had alerted the sirens to my presence.
Is it just my
imagination, or did it look like a flash of light just crossed their eyes?
Maybe I really am the most delicious-looking? Eep!
Frightened, I hid
behind my brother.
I don’t want to be eaten!
“Come here. We
promise we won’t eat you.”
The sirens beckoned
to me, but my worry about being eaten didn’t ease much.
“Growl.”
A gentle wind
wrapped around my body at the same time Lars growled.
Whoa! I think Lars is
telling me to go! He seems to be saying that it’s okay to approach the sirens
because he’ll protect me, but what is he going to do if they grab me and start
chomping down?!
But the sirens just
continued to beckon me with friendly smiles.
All right, I need to
show my courage as a woman!
I inched to the
water’s edge, and the sirens gathered around me.
They petted me all
over, remarking that I was “So cute!” and “So tiny!”
The roles were
reversed from my usual encounters.
I’m surrounded by the
hot babe brigade, being fawned over and called cute… This isn’t too bad!
I’d been
frightened, but they didn’t show any sign of intending to eat me, so I accepted
their friendly contact.
Overcome by
curiosity, I reached out and touched one of the sirens’ hair.
She was just
underwater, so it should be soaked, but it’s not; it’s glossy, silky, and
completely dry! Her silky locks feel incredible. What kind of shampoo do I need
to buy to get hair like this?!
“Girls really are
the best!”
“Boys just aren’t
as cute!”
“I want to have a
girl next!”
“Hey, gentlemen!
Come on, let’s make some babies. What do you say?”
La-la-la, I can’t hear
you! Knock out the dirty talk, will you?!
Several hot-blooded
young men in our group turned bright red at the hot babe brigade’s invitation.
The unit leader and
Danart both seemed unfazed, though.
Wait a minute, she
said “next”…
Does that mean she
already has a boy?
“You have a son
already?” I asked.
“That’s right. One
of the travelers who ventured onto this mountain was a very
fine man.”
Nope! This
conversation is heading into adult territory again!
“I want to play
with him!” I followed Shinki’s lead and crashed straight through their innuendo
with a battering ram of bluntness.
“Hm? Come to think
of it, I wonder where he’s gone,” the siren said.
“We haven’t seen
him lately.”
What?! You guys, this
sounds dangerously like a case of child neglect! Unless maybe sirens are a
species that practices a laissez-faire approach to parenting?
“Could he be the
one making mischief in the ocean near the village?” I asked.
Hearing about the
existence of a boy called to mind one possibility—the boy I’d seen in place of
the monster.
Maybe that boy was
this siren’s son?
“It could be…” she
said.
You ladies really have
no interest in anything but men, huh? I feel kind of sorry for that little boy…
“I’d assumed you
only produced female offspring,” Ralf said.
I understood how
Ralf got that idea. After all, the hot babe brigade contained only women.
“Occasionally, a
male child will be born,” the siren replied. “But they’re weaker and have a
hard time finding food, so they usually die young.”
“Is their food
different from yours?” I asked.
The outrageous
boobs directly in front of my face inevitably caught my attention.
Would it be sexual
harassment if I touched them to see what they feel like? I’m curious to see how
they compare to the sensation of squeezing Haku.
“Males eat
‘desire.’ We got mad at him for eating all the sexual desire of a man we
caught, and he ran off somewhere.”
I see. I suppose it
does amount to a life-or-death struggle for these ladies. They need to continue
having children to flourish, but their primary candidate for fathering those
children lost all his sexual desire. Well, it looks like we’ve figured out what
kind of monster we’re dealing with, so now all that’s left is to figure out
what to do about the young siren boy.
“Won’t you try to
reconcile with him?” I suggested.
“If he’s decided to
strike out on his own, I’m sure he’ll be fine without our interference.”
“So you don’t care
if he’s killed?” The ladies looked shocked by Will’s harsh words. “A child was
kidnapped from the village at the base of the mountain. Once the perpetrator is
determined, a subjugation force will be dispatched.”
“Do you seriously
think any parent would be fine with their child being killed?” The siren’s
voice took on a sharper tone.
If you’re going to
threaten them, at least wait until after they release me!
“In that case, stop
dawdling and retrieve him,” Will demanded.
“…Fine.”
“If the kidnapped
child is okay, please return him to his parents,” I said.
“I think he’ll be
fine. He was probably only taken so that little troublemaker could feed on his
desire,” the siren said.
That doesn’t sound
“fine” to me! When it comes to children, “desire” refers to the desire to sleep
and the desire to eat, right? If so, he’s consuming the instincts the child
needs to survive!
“So you’ll
reconcile with him?” I asked.
“Yes. But we can’t
live together. He’ll have to live in another cave.”
That sounds incredibly
lonely. We saw plenty of other caves, but this must mean that at least some of
them also contain water?
“Is there water in
the other caves?” I asked.
“Sure, there’s
plenty. There are hot pools and pools frozen over with ice.”
Hot pools?! Does that
mean…?!
“The water is
hot?!” I asked.
“That’s right.
There’s moss growing all around, and it’s very beautiful.”
“I want to go see
it!” I exclaimed.
“In that case, I
promise to take you there after we catch that naughty boy,” the siren said.
All right! We might
have found ourselves a hot spring bath!
…But how are the
sirens going to travel to the ocean?
I asked and was
surprised by the answer.
The sirens had a
way to travel through the air. Their hot bodies stayed just as they were, but
their arms transformed into wings, and their fishtails turned into bird legs.
Furthermore, their incredible hips and beautiful thighs were exposed!
A glorious sight!
Disappointingly,
their calves and ankles were those of a bird. Hmph.
But I’m jealous they
have two forms—a mermaid and a bird.
Striding on their
bird legs, the ladies led the way to the chamber beyond the underground lake,
which was a pit that opened up to the sky far above.
The sirens leapt
into the air and flew up through the hole.
Are they just gonna
leave us here? Lars is the only one of us who can fly, you know! Okay, then
I’ll have Nox track them!
…Oh, but Nox is
waiting outside…
Having no other
choice, we quickly retraced the route we’d come here through. Of course, I
picked up some souvenirs along the way. I collected several sparkling stones
that covered the ground around the underground lake.
They’re sparkly, so I
think they qualify as treasure! Besides, we can bring the men who stayed behind
along with us when we go to the hot spring later as their reward.
Cave exploring, a hot
babe brigade, and hot springs—we’ve got all the ingredients for a man’s
dream-come-true scenario!
4 - God, Will You PLEASE Stop Messing With Me?!
AS
we rushed back toward the mouth of the cave, the unit leader unexpectedly
slipped and fell inside the ice cavern. Fortunately, he was uninjured but
seemed embarrassed because he covered his face with his hands, a gesture I
found adorable.
Is this what they mean
when they refer to “cute older men”?! No, that can’t be it. The unit leader’s
still young, objectively. The average age of our team is unusually low. He’s
not old enough to be called an “older man” yet!
In that case, maybe
it’s the allure of a person who displays a marked incongruency in their
personality?
The unit leader is
always hard-working and rarely shows emotion, but is cute when embarrassed.
Come to think of it, one time, he got discouraged because Papa’s subordinate
said something heartless to him. At that time, I was so angry at Papa’s
subordinate that I wasn’t paying much attention to the unit leader. Now I
regret that decision.
“The allure of
incongruency,” huh? Let’s think about this.
If Ralf was
embarrassed… He would be cute, but that’s his natural character, so it’s not
incongruent.
If Karna was
embarrassed… She’s usually so powerful and full of confidence, so it would fit
the “allure of incongruency” trope.
If Papa was
embarrassed… It would probably be weird and creepy.
If Mama was
embarrassed… She’d probably try to play it off, but Papa would eat it up. And
then, given Mama’s enchanting beauty, it would most likely quickly devolve into
an adult scene.
If Will was
embarrassed… As if that would ever happen, he’s shameless! I can’t even picture
it!
Hm? So does this mean
I don’t fully understand “the allure of incongruency” yet?
By the time I
snapped out of this weird train of thought, we’d already reached the mouth of
the cave. There, we regrouped with the reserve team waiting outside.
After briefly
explaining the situation, we all quickly made our way down the mountain. I
couldn’t keep up and gratefully accepted a ride on Lars’ back.
I can’t get enough of
Lars’ fluffy fur! The fur on his back feels nicer than even the highest-quality
carpet. But my favorite is the ultra-fluffy fur around his face and neck! I’ll
have to make the most of this opportunity to indulge in the feeling of this
ultra-fluffy fur under the premise of “holding on tight”!
Honestly, I never want
to get down!
Oh, that’s right! Once
we finish with the Hanley stuffed animal, let’s make a Lars stuffed animal!
Since he’s the holy beast partnered with the crown prince of our kingdom, it
would, without a doubt, become a popular souvenir.
I hope Karna catches
up with us soon.
At last, we reached
the bottom of the mountain, but other than Lars, Shinki, and me, everyone
seemed exhausted.
It seemed to be
mental exhaustion more than physical, though. Some of the younger knights were
still feeling the effects of the sirens’ erotic attack.
We didn’t have time
to stop and take a break, though. As soon as we made it off the mountain, we
ran straight to the village chief’s house. Lars must’ve been using the wind to
help him because he was moving faster than I’d thought possible.
We explained the
situation briefly to the village chief and got him to prepare the boat for us.
Where
did the sirens go?
It seemed Lars had
asked the elemental spirits and already knew because Will was giving directions
about where to steer the boat.
Oh, there they are,
straight ahead!
The flock of sirens
certainly drew attention.
All of the
fishermen, seeing them for the first time, were enchanted by the ladies’ hot
bodies.
If you stare for too
long, they might be tempted to eat your deeds!
One of the sirens
noticed us and came to land on the ship. She seemed to be the leader of the
group—the boy’s mother.
“There’s a cluster
of rocks up ahead; he’s hiding in there and won’t come out,” she said.
Hmm, that poses a
problem.
“Did you try
assuring him that you’re not angry anymore?” I asked.
“Yes, but he still
wouldn’t come out.”
What should we do…?
If it were me, I
wouldn’t trust it even if I was told they were no longer angry because even if
Papa wasn’t mad, I could still count on getting a whopper of a scolding from
Mama!
Maybe we could lure
him out with food? Oh, but he eats desire, right? Hmm, well, I have a feeling
Shizuku and Haku have a limitless desire for food.
“Can sirens consume
a monster’s desire?” I asked.
“Of course. That
hunky monster over there looks exceptionally delicious right now.”
Oh my. Shinki, she’s
got her sights set on you. You’d better watch your back when you’re walking
alone on a dark night.
“Haku, come here!”
I called out to Haku, who was sitting on Lars’ head.
I’m kind of jealous of
its current position!
“Haku, would you be
willing to give some of your desire to eat to the siren child?” I asked.
“Mew!” Haku cried, agreeing easily.
What about Shizuku?
“How about you,
Shizuku?”
Shizuku replied
that it didn’t mind as long as it wouldn’t affect its children.
It has a good point.
Now is the time to
have the wind spirits help us out. I just need them to project my voice, as
they often do.
“Hey kid, aren’t
you hungry over there? Wouldn’t you like something to eat?” I asked.
No answer.
“That’s too bad
because these two slimes just told me they wouldn’t mind if you ate their
desire for food,” I tempted.
Hmm, maybe he’s more
stubborn than expected…
“As long as you
return the child you kidnapped, no one will be angry with you,” I promised.
“…Really?”
Ah-ha! His voice was
quiet, but he finally responded! Looks like I was right, and he was worried
about getting into trouble.
“I promise! No one
will be angry with you!”
They won’t be angry
but might give him a well-meaning scolding.
A young boy came
out from behind the rocks. He walked across the surface of the ocean,
approaching the ship.
Huh? He’s a siren, but
has a human body?
The boy was naked
from the waist up but wore a pair of shorts covering his lower body, and he
walked on two legs. He appeared to be using magic to raise the ocean water
beneath him so he could make his way over to the boat.
I’m a little jealous!
It must be convenient to be able to control water however you like.
Then, the boy
produced something from beneath the water’s surface. It looked like a bowl
covered in a membrane made out of water. Inside, a boy of about five years of
age was fast asleep.
“…I’ll give him
back,” the siren boy said.
Ralf tore the water
membrane and rescued the little boy. He immediately set to work using healing
magic on him, which put my mind at ease.
“You must be
hungry, right?” I said. “You can feed on Haku here and Shizuku, who’s currently
inhabiting my body. Their only desires are for food, though. I hope that’s
okay.”
With an
expressionless face, the siren boy reached out to touch Haku. Even he wasn’t
entirely immune to Haku’s squishiness because he gave a faint, gentle smile. As
could only be expected from the son of the hot babe brigade’s leader, his smile
was devastating. Even my heart beat faster despite being desensitized to
good-looking young men after all the time I spent around Ralf.
When he was done
with Haku, the boy placed his hand on my head.
This time, his face
morphed into an expression of pure ecstasy.
His eyes drifted
shut. He had loose, marine-blue hair and eyes that were an unearthly shade of
blue, like the color of the underground lake. His face was handsome and
resembled the female sirens, but there was an almost suspicious shine to him—a
potent charm that I couldn’t shake.
“So very, very
delicious…”
Oh, really… Is the
taste of Shizuku’s desire more to his liking than Haku’s?
Just then, Shizuku
warned me of danger.
At the same time,
Haku jumped onto my head and knocked the boy’s hand away.
What’s going on?!
“…Too bad,” the boy
said.
“Mew mew meeeew!”
Haku’s threatening
him? But Haku’s normally so easy-going!
The mother siren
strode forward and wedged between the boy and me as if protecting me.
“Do you have any
idea what you’ve just done?” she asked her son.
“…”
“Breaking your
promise like that… Whether you live or die is entirely up to this young lady,
you know!”
I have no idea what they’re talking about…
Did the boy do
something to me?
“…But she’s so
delicious.”
Huh?!
He was feeding on me?!
Hold on, what desires
do I have for him to eat?
The desire for food?
The desire for sleep? Or maybe…
“She loves
animals,” he said. “Her desire to pet as many of them as she can is so tantalizingly
warm and delicious!”
Waaaagh!
You don’t have to come
right out and say it like that! I’m so embarrassed! Ahh, I’m going to die of
embarrassment! I can’t believe he was feeding on the desire to pet animals that
forms the innermost core of my very being…!
“I understand, but
the young lady only gave you permission to feed on the slimes,
not herself!!”
Yeah, yeah! Do I look
delicious in the eyes of the sirens or something?!
Humiliated, I fell
to my knees. Haku rubbed against me as if trying to console me.
Hakuuuu!
I grabbed Haku
tightly and ground my face into its soft, squishy body. I was so forceful that
my nose sank into Haku’s side.
Crap, I can’t breathe
like this!
I switched my grip
on Haku and rubbed my cheek against it instead.
Haku really does have
healing abilities, huh?
Nox flew over and
demanded to be included in the group hug, so I gladly plunged my face into his
soft feathers. He gave off the fresh scent of the forest. While we’d been
exploring the cave, he must’ve been basking in the forest’s peaceful
atmosphere.
The conversation
continued without me while I was comforted by my two companions.
“Return to the
cave,” the mother siren said. “No, scratch that; you can have one of the other
caves. You are free to capture any humans that venture onto the mountain, but
don’t you dare step a single foot off the mountain, you hear me?”
The boy’s
expression fell in response to her orders, leaving him looking dejected.
“Well then, let’s
get going.”
The mother siren
was about to leap into the air, but I hurried to stop her.
“We’ll go too!” I
said.
I’d gotten an idea.
If this worked out,
the boy might be able to avoid loneliness.
And so, I arranged
to regroup with the sirens at the cave where we’d first met.
As for the boy, he
was indeed a siren because he transformed into a bird form and was escorted
through the skies by the female sirens.
Then we hurried back to shore so we
could race back to the cave.
This pace is hard to
keep up with.
It probably goes
without saying, but we were exhausted by the long trek from the ocean to the
mountain, coupled with the grueling climb up to the cave. And I had it easiest
out of everyone since I mostly just rode on Lars’ back.
Will somebody please
invent a spell for unrestricted teleportation that doesn’t rely on magic
circles?!
The knights looked
exhausted, and Ralf continuously used his healing magic on the entire group.
Who knows how we
would’ve managed without Ralf to help us?
This time, we
didn’t bother leaving a reserve group behind at the mouth of the cave.
Instead, we had the
guide wait outside for us.
I guess they’re
operating under the assumption that the less deadwood, the better? Although, I’m probably the biggest burden!
In any case, the
sirens were waiting for us when we arrived at the underground lake.
Disappointingly, their bird legs had already transformed back into fishtails.
“All right, let’s
search for a cave for that boy to live in!” I announced.
“You guys are going
to come too?” the siren asked.
“That’s right! The
slime who is currently inhabiting my body is going to have babies very soon. If
they’re all there with him, he won’t have to be lonely anymore, right?”
I would have
Shizuku’s babies live with the siren boy. That way, he wouldn’t be lonely and
could feed on their desires. This situation was ideal for everyone!
“That’s true… And
slimes can eat just about anything, right?” the siren mother asked.
“Yeah!”
“In that case,
let’s try to find a cave that contains a lake with fish and plants in it.”
The siren mother
approved of the plan, so it was decided—we were going cave-exploring once more!
Or so I thought,
but then we were ushered into the underground lake.
The underground
lake was connected subterraneously to the other caves.
The knights who
could use water magic and my brother cast spells on all of us that would allow
us to breathe underwater. In addition to their magic, I also received the
support of the water spirits.
I overheard Shinki
giving orders to the elemental spirits. “Hey, water bugs! Protect Miss Neema,
got it?”
Come on, already!
Don’t I keep telling you not to call them bugs?! I want to come up with
something else for him to call the elemental spirits, but what should we call
them? They’re like really tiny bugs with wings… Tiny, hm? Some synonyms of
“tiny” are small, micro, nano… That’s it, nano! I think it technically refers
to things so small they can only be seen with a microscope, but hey, it’s
better than “bugs,” right?
“Shinki, why don’t
we start calling the elemental spirits ‘nano’s from now on?”
“Nano?”
“Yeah, because
they’re so tiny and adorable.”
“If that is your
wish, Miss…”
All right, there’s one
problem resolved.
I could feel a
breeze stirring only around me. Could that mean the elemental spirits were
pleased with their new nickname?
Oh, that’s right!
There was one more thing I’ve been wondering about! Lars is a wind holy beast,
so what are we going to do about him?
But I needn’t have
worried. Lars was a super-powerful holy beast, after all. He just used his wind
powers to create an air bubble around himself. He could even move underwater
like this. Holy beasts really are incredible!
Everyone was
prepared to breathe underwater, so it was time for a cave diving adventure!
With the sirens
leading the way, we swam on and on through the water. Along the way, the sirens
took our hands to lead us each time we encountered rough water or other
difficulties.
It wasn’t
pitch-black in the lake—surprisingly, even when we’d submerged to quite a
depth, light reached us from somewhere. It was a mystery. It couldn’t possibly
be the light from outside. That wasn’t physically possible. That only left the
possibility of photoluminescent organisms in the water, but no matter how I
searched, I couldn’t spot them.
The first cave we
surfaced in was like a jungle. There was a thick tangle of plant life
surrounding the underground lake. Furthermore, the cavern was hot and humid, as
if heat were rising from the planet’s core.
“This cave has
plenty of plants and fish,” the siren mother said.
“But it’s open at
the top,” I pointed out.
It was a cave, but
a round hole in the ceiling opened up into the outside world. That presented
the very real possibility of baby slimes and mischievous siren boys jumping up
through the hole in the ceiling and going outside.
“Oh, you’re right…
I wonder when that happened?”
Yeah, it wouldn’t be
unusual for something like this to happen naturally. I bet the sirens didn’t
even notice due to their long lifespans.
“Let’s try the next
cave.”
The next cave we
came to was a wonder of natural beauty.
A giant metallic
object that almost appeared to be some kind of man-made abstract sculpture sat
in the center of the lake, and a faint haze rose from the water’s surface.
A single ray of
light shone down from the ceiling, where a thin stream of water poured into the
cavern like a waterfall. Flowers bloomed on the ground, greedily drinking up
the sliver of sunlight coming in from above. And the walls of the cave
sparkled.
The incredible
beauty of the cavern left us all speechless with wonder.
“It’s pretty in
here, right?” the siren said. “The hole leading outside is small, so they can’t
slip out, and if they want to go to the ocean, they’ll need to first pass
through our cave.”
But if the sirens get
distracted, I bet that boy could sneak out…
“We’re always in
our cave. And even if he sneaks out through one of the other caves, if similar
things start happening in the ocean again, we’ll all know who it was, right?”
That’s true… And
anyway, even if Shizuku’s babies are here, being completely shut up here would
mean the boy wouldn’t have many opportunities to find other food sources.
“Shizuku, what do
you think of this place? There don’t seem to be any dangerous creatures
around.” I asked Shizuku what it thought, and it seemed extraordinarily pleased
with this place.
That does it, then!
This is where Shizuku will have its babies!
Without wasting
another moment, I climbed out of the water so Shizuku could exit my body.
Hm? My nose is
running… Am I catching a cold?
“…Ah-choo!”
I let out a huge
sneeze, and when I opened my eyes, Shizuku was in front of me.
…How did you get out?!
Through my nose?! You came out with that sneeze just now, didn’t you?!
Immediately upon
exiting my body, Shizuku trembled like Jello.
Are the babies going
to be born right this second?!
As if on cue, tiny
little slimes began popping out of Shizuku’s trembling body.
Pop! Pop! POP-POP-POP!
Just how many babies
are there?!
Colorful baby
slimes swarmed around Shizuku like a big, huge… swarm!
“Pyuuu!” Shizuku let out a relieved cry that seemed to be saying, “I did it!”
I think it’s over?
There were red,
blue, green, yellow, orange, purple, brown, gray, and black babies… Wait,
black?!
Shizuku, what’s the
meaning of this?! When a monster is black, it means they’re a deviation,
right?!
“Pew pi-pyu!”
Shizuku coyly
suggested that the black baby slime might just be a case of sudden evolutionary
development.
Putting the issue
of the baby deviation aside for a moment, I began naming the babies. There were
a whole lot of babies, so I started naming them based on their varying shades.
Seki (Red), Crimson,
Scarlet, Blood Red, Coral, Cherry Blossom… Some of those even sound like actual
names; so far, so good!
Sei (Blue), Navy,
Aquamarine, Indigo, Lapis Lazuli, Sky Blue…
Ryoku (Green), Jade, Spring Green, Forest Green, Moss Green…
Ou (Yellow),
Sunflower, Lemon, Daidai (Orange), Honey, Kohaku (Amber), Wheat…
Dusk, Wisteria,
Violet, Hai (Gray), Silver, Charcoal…
Let me just say now
that I don’t know if I can remember all these names!
Some of the names are
fruits, plants, etc., but who cares as long as they correlate with the slime’s
color?!
For the primary
colors, I named them using Chinese-derived readings of the Japanese kanji for
their corresponding colors.
The black baby
looked at me beseechingly, as if asking, “What about me?”
So I named it Koku, for black.
They sure have a colorful assortment of names!
The colors
corresponded to each slime’s characteristics.
The red-hued babies
liked places that had fire and heat.
The blue-hued
babies liked places where there was water.
The green and
brown-hued babies liked the mountains.
The yellow and
orange-hued babies were fine with both fire/heat and mountains.
The purple-hued
babies were poisonous and were happy anywhere.
The gray-hued
babies were parasitic and preferred to inhabit a host.
As for Koku… It was
a mix of all of the above. It possessed abilities similar to those of a parent
slime, could eliminate poison and analyze compounds, was impervious to most
physical attacks, and, surprisingly, was even unaffected by most types of magic,
according to Shizuku.
In summary, deviations
have special abilities? In that case, Gratia must also have special abilities,
right?
Shizuku wanted to
stay with its babies, so, in exchange, Hai, Silver, Charcoal, and Koku would
inhabit my body.
Isn’t that too many
parasites for a single host’s body to support?! I’m shocked it’s even possible
for multiple slimes to inhabit the same person simultaneously!
Haku said it wanted
to stay with me, so we decided to take it with us.
Hold on, isn’t the
situation only getting worse? Wasn’t I just saying I wanted to stop adding to
my collection of monster companions?!
…I guess I should’ve
known that’s impossible for me!
“…I’m jealous; it
must be nice having a name…” the siren boy said.
Don’t you start, young
man!
“Why didn’t that
possibility occur to me earlier!” the mother exclaimed.
Uh-oh, now the mother
siren’s getting ideas…!
“Please name him,”
she said. “If you do that, you’ll know if he gets up to any mischief, right?”
I knew it! Did the
universe not just hear me thinking I want to STOP adding to my
monster collection?! In particular, I want to stay away from humanoid types
without any fluffy fur for me to pet!
“You don’t want me
if I don’t have any hair, right?” he guessed.
I don’t have a problem
with baldness! Baldness has its own unique allure… No, no, wait. That’s getting
off-topic…
“How’s this, then?”
As he said this, the boy transformed into a small horse.
…Wait, what?!
“Can you transform
into anything you like…?” I asked.
“Not exactly.
Although he’s a siren like us, he’s a male. The males also possess a monster
form,” the mother siren helpfully explained.
It’s a little unusual
that the biology of males and females of the same species differs so greatly…
So, if I understand
this correctly, this boy has his siren forms—a mermaid and a bird—and his
monster form—a horse?
“Then what about
his human form?” I asked.
“That’s probably
from the traveler’s blood.”
So, he also possesses
a human form because of his paternal lineage?
“We don’t know
either. We’ve never seen a male live to maturity before.” The mother shrugged.
Which makes this boy a
practically legendary, super rare monster?
Another mysterious
monster, just like Shinki…
I looked at the
boy, who’d take on the form of a stocky, ponylike horse. Just as in his human
form, he had marine blue fur and round blue eyes.
I hesitantly
reached out to pet him, and the pony narrowed its eyes blissfully.
Th-This mane is
incredible!
Just like the
female sirens’ hair, his mane was smooth and glossy, but the way it flowed
through my fingers was enchanting. The locks formed perfect natural ringlet
curls. If his mane was like this, then his tail must be…
Hair, just like in
those shampoo commercials, that was the envy of women around the world—the kind you’d see the model running her hands through
gratuitously and gathering into an impossibly smooth and silky-looking
ponytail… That’s exactly how his tail was!
It was the silkiest
thing I’d ever touched, but it still gathered effortlessly into a perfectly
frizz-free ponytail…
Incredible! Truly
amazing!
“…Ahh, you really
are so delicious…” he murmured.
Whoa! He was eating my
desire without me even realizing it?! Give me back my desire to pet!
…Huh? He did eat my desire to pet, didn’t he? But it doesn’t feel like it’s decreased
at all…
Perhaps my desire to
pet is truly limitless?!
“…If you let me
feed from you again, I promise to behave myself.”
I see… I really do
have an intense desire to pet, don’t I? If my desire doesn’t decrease no matter
how much I pet, it means I’m practically starving for the sensation of petting
fluffy animals!
“…That’s why I want
you to bind me to you…” the boy continued.
“Wait, what?”
The slightly
alarming proclamation broke through my deep concentration on my seemingly
limitless desire to pet.
“I’m afraid I can’t
allow that,” my brother butted in for reasons I didn’t fully understand.
“…Why not?”
“Because I won’t
let anyone who might harm Neema get close to her, no matter who they are.”
“…I’m going to be
with these slimes, and she is their master… So I want her to be my master as
well.”
Hmm, well, it would be
easier to deal with any problems that might arise in the future if he’s bound
to me by his name…
In fact, if Shizuku’s
going to be here, it makes sense. I can ask Shizuku to keep an eye on him, and
if he starts making mischief, I can stop it immediately.
“…Is it really such
a bad idea?”
Personally, I
couldn’t see any drawbacks.
A monster that eats
desire, huh? Hm…
“You can eat any
kind of desire, right?” I asked.
“…Yeah, but the
desires of someone especially attached to something are the most delicious,” he
said.
I might be able to use
this.
For example, to help
people suffering from addictions. Dependencies such as drug addiction, gambling
addiction, and alcohol addiction involve a strong attachment to a specific
thing. It’s possible to temporarily remove all drugs and alcohol from a person’s
system, but that alone won’t cure their attachment to the focus of their
addiction.
This might also work
for treating certain types of habitual criminals. The attachment to money, to
sex, to killing…
Furthermore, it might
help if our country ever falls into crisis. As long as King Gauldi is our king,
I doubt that will ever happen, but when Will becomes king, it’s entirely
possible.
In summary, if this
siren boy eats people’s attachments, it might be possible to cure dependencies
that even healing magic can’t fix, right?
“What happens to
the person’s attachment after you eat it?” I asked.
“…They lose all
interest in it. …The thing they’d been attached to starts to feel unnecessary
to them.”
…You jerk! You had
every intention of stealing my desire to pet from me permanently?!
“But I haven’t lost
interest in petting fluffy animals…” I said.
“…That’s because
you have so much desire that I could gorge myself and still never consume it
all.”
Thank goodness for the
intensity of my desire. I couldn’t go on living without petting fluffies!
“Does that mean you
can’t feed on someone to the point that they lose the will to live?”
“…Not particularly.
If someone wants to die, I’m able to consume their remaining will to live.”
Urk! That complicates
things!
For someone like me,
who is so attached to something that they don’t even want to go on living
without it, he couldn’t consume all of their attachment without killing them,
right?
That means this method
can’t cure someone with such severe alcoholism that they don’t want to live
anymore if they can’t have it since they would die from apathy.
“…I think you’re
special. …It seems that something is protecting you,” he said.
“Protecting?”
“…It has nothing to
do with being more attached to petting than to life itself. …It’s because
you’re protected that your desire doesn’t disappear.”
I’m being protected,
huh? I assume by God? Yeah, it must be God.
“He’s also
protected, but his desire would disappear if I consumed it. …So he’s not
special,” the boy explained, pointing to Ralf.
If Ralf’s being
protected, it’s probably by the Goddess.
Assuming I’m receiving
special divine protection from God, it’s either intended to throw a curve ball
into this situation for his own amusement or because it’s necessary as part of
my mission.
In this case, I have a
feeling it’s simply for his amusement.
“…You are special.
… So please, bind me to you.”
If he felt this
passionately about it, I had no choice but to concede.
“If I do, will you
uphold your promise not to leave this cave until I come to get you?” I asked.
“…Yeah. If we’re
bonded, you would know. …And I would be unable to disobey my master’s command.”
Even if I give him a
name, I’ve already exhausted every conceivable color name. In Latin, the word
for “the sea” is Mare, but that sounds like a girl’s name. I already named one
of the slimes Lapis Lazuli, so what about the Japanese version, Ruri?
Ruri, huh? Hm, no, I
don’t think it suits him.
I could connect his
name with Spica’s by naming him Arion.
The constellation
Virgo, which contains the star Spica, is modeled after two half-siblings with
different fathers—Persephone and Arion.
But they’re not
siblings, so that would be weird.
There’s also Grani,
the horse owned by the hero, Sigurd, in Scandinavian folklore. Hm…
All right, I’m going
to keep it simple and name him after the Japanese word for “the sea”!
“Your name will be
Kai.”
“…Kai. …Oh, I feel
it. We’re bonded now.”
A white symbol
appeared on Kai’s forehead.
“Kai, please take
good care of Shizuku and its babies,” I said.
“They’re my
companions now. …So, of course, I will protect them,” Kai replied, looking
somehow pleased.
He really must’ve been
lonely. But it’s okay now! Shizuku and its many, many babies will be here from
now on—they’ll make this place very lively for sure!
“You too, Shizuku.
Please keep an eye on Kai for me, okay?”
“Pyuuu, pyu-pyu!”
Shizuku seems to view
Kai the same as its babies. I think it just said, “I’ll raise him right; leave
it to me!”
Well, with the
super-mega-ultra hands-off mother he has, I’d say he can use any parental
figures he can get, even a parent slime!
5 - Take Me to the Hot Spring!
I was
thinking…
Shinki was a
monster who could use elemental power after undergoing a mysterious evolution.
Gratia was a
deviation who possessed some kind of unknown special abilities.
Kai was a
super-rare monster whose current abilities were already special, not to mention
what powers he might develop as he grew.
But I’d realized
that the most mysterious of all was the biology of slimes!
Even with only what
we currently knew, their powers differed depending on their habitat, and while
some were parasitic, others were poisonous. All slimes were strong against
physical attacks, but some were also all but impervious to certain types of
magic as well. And once a slime reached the level of parent slime, it obtained
the ability to break down and analyze compounds.
And then there was
the mystery of their transmutable body size. How on earth did Shizuku’s
normally almost 3-foot-round body fit into my mouth in a single swallow? Its
body mass and compactness must be changeable. Even so, it was still a mystery
to me.
Hai, Silver,
Charcoal, and Koku all entered my body in a single swallow… It seemed
impossible, but I was there to attest that it had indeed happened.
More concerning to
me at the moment, though, were their demands to be fed. As such, we decided to
head back for today.
But first, we had a
request for the siren ladies.
“A pack of kobolds
is coming to this mountain; please don’t eat them,” I said.
“Are they your
friends?”
I’m not sure I’d go so
far as to call them friends, exactly…
“Hmm, I guess you
could say we’re allies?” I settled.
“Well, isn’t that
nice—a friendship that overcomes species! It would be even better if love could
do the same… Hehe.”
Kai’s mother seemed
to be the de facto leader of the group. Was it my imagination, or did she
resemble some of the fujoshi girls I’d hung out with
in my previous life?
“But I don’t think
I can promise with confidence not to eat them if I happen across an especially
fine man…” she said wistfully.
If she’s into fluffy,
dog-faced men, there are quite a few hotties on their way here right now…
But she can’t eat
them! Especially not Hanley!
“No! You can’t eat
them!” I stressed.
“If you insist, I
suppose I’ll have to restrain myself. But why are they coming to this
mountain?”
“Currently,
monsters are being targeted by some unknown organization.”
I explained the
situation with the goblins, the kobolds, and Runohark, with Ralf and Will
jumping in to clarify when I got off-topic or it was difficult to understand. I
was surprised the sirens seemed interested when the topic of Project Shiana
came up. They even said they’d be glad for the project to take place on this
mountain.
“You don’t mind
humans and other monsters wandering around?” I asked.
“We’ve been getting
bored here alone, so it would be a welcome change. Besides, adventurers sound
incredibly tasty, don’t you think?”
I guess this means the
plan has a lot of merit from the sirens’ point of view? If we enact Project
Shiana on Mount Reitimo, I guess we’d build the inn and other support
businesses in Zigg Village?
The side of the
village near the ocean is already crowded with homes, so we’d probably only be
able to build on the mountainside of the village, but there’s plenty of open
space over there that looks buildable at first glance.
If there is a natural
hot spring, as the sirens claimed, we could enlist help from the magical
research center and get them to construct a transportation circle and figure
out some way to draw on the natural hot spring to create bathing facilities.
As for the mountain
itself, it has just the right amount of steep slopes to be challenging but not
impregnable, and if we can get the sirens to help, it might be possible to turn
the network of caves into a labyrinth.
Once we get back to
the village chief’s house, I’ll discuss it with Ralf and the others.
After promising to
return the following day, we bid farewell to the sirens and Shizuku.
Kai acted as our
guide back from his cave, and we traversed beautiful underwater scenery again
along the way. I looked forward to seeing the cave containing the “hot pool”
the sirens had promised to show us the next day.
When
we made it back to the village chief’s house, the first order of business was
dinner. With Hai and the others inside of me, I felt like I was being devoured
from the inside out! I needed to get something to eat ASAP.
Because the
kidnapped boy was home safely, a banquet was being held tonight to celebrate
resolving the monster problem.
And boy, was it a
feast!
They’d sliced an
entire massive fish into fresh sashimi. There was a rice casserole with white
fish, a stewed dish of shellfish and seaweed, lobster grilled with a savory,
miso-like glaze, and to top it all off, there was an entire whole-grilled
gardola!
Its massive head,
larger than a tuna’s, was placed on the serving platter as a decoration.
Oops, I’m drooling!
Okay! Time to dig in!
I stuffed myself
silly. I don’t think I’d ever eaten so much in my life. Will stared at me,
astonished, but I didn’t pay him any mind. If I didn’t eat enough for Hai and
the others, there wouldn’t be enough nutrients left to sustain my body. I had
no interest in stunting my development at this crucial age!
Despite what a
ruckus Hai and the others had been kicking up earlier, they were finally
satisfied—for the moment at least. Slimes sure were focused on food!
Once my appetite
was satiated, it was time for a group meeting.
It probably goes
without saying, but the royal guards joined us this time, as they were now
involved with Project Shiana. Whose fault was this, you ask? Of course, it was
Will’s. As if plowing over any objections, he blankly stated that he needed all
the help he could get keeping tabs on me. I wasn’t surprised by his rude
comments anymore, but why were all the royal guards chuckling knowingly?!
In any case, Mount
Reitimo checked all the boxes of what we were looking for in a site to enact
Project Shiana, so it was decided quickly.
The determining
factor was that the locals already avoided the mountain whenever possible, so
it would likely be an easy sell. The hunter who’d acted as our guide might be
troubled by the development, but we could always hire him as an advisor. He was
knowledgeable about the mountain.
And so, we wasted
no time bringing the discussion to the village chief.
At the same time,
we dispatched a letter to Papa. By “we,” I mean Ralf. I had no idea what
exactly he’d written, so while we were at it, I wrote my own letter to Mama.
Let’s chalk it up to a “charming mistake” that the letter’s contents were
almost entirely about food. I did mention the hot spring bath idea a bit,
though.
“If a bunch of
monsters come to live on the mountain, won’t that put us in danger?” the
village chief asked after we explained our plan.
I understood why
the village chief was nervous about the idea.
“We will erect a
magical barrier around the mountain so no monsters will be able to enter any of
the surrounding villages.” Ralf dealt directly with the village chief. I
doubted he’d find me terribly convincing, after all.
“The Osphe family will fund Project Shiana, so there will be no financial
burden on the village. We also plan to invest heavily in lodging and tourist
attractions, so once they are up and running, I expect a direct benefit to the
local economy as well.”
Selling fresh fish
to restaurants and dried fish to visitors as souvenirs would undoubtedly
invigorate the local economy. We could probably come up with other souvenir
goods to produce and sell to visitors, too.
As for tourist
attractions, a leisure boat trip might go over well. Sailors were a dime a
dozen, and if there was work to be had, I had a feeling plenty would be willing
to relocate here.
“I can’t decide
something of this magnitude on my own,” the village chief said. “Would you be
willing to wait two days for our answer?”
“Certainly.”
The village chief
said the following day, he would gather all the residents for a town meeting.
There, they would decide as a group whether or not to join Project Shiana.
I’m hoping they’ll
agree!
🐎🐦🐎
THE
following day…
We planned to meet
with the sirens while the village chief held the town meeting, but something
unexpected occurred before we could leave the village.
“Neema!”
A vice-like grip
grabbed me.
Owww, I can feel my
ribs bending! I think my bones are going to break! I give up! Yield! Just lemme
goooo!
“Karna, let Neema
go.”
Ralf’s words
snapped my sister back to her senses.
She apologized,
face just as serenely beautiful as always.
“Karna!” I was so
happy to see her that now I was the one to pounce on her for a hug.
And so the prey
becomes the predator! Mwahaha!
“I missed you so
much, Neema!” she said.
We’d been so busy
with one crisis after another that it didn’t feel like we’d been apart for very
long, but now that she mentioned it, it had already been over ten days since I
left home.
“Karna, don’t you
have any sweet words for your dear, older brother?” Ralf chided.
“Haha. Of course, I
missed you too, Ralf.”
“I think I might
cry at the difference in your enthusiasm level for Neema and me.”
“Isn’t it obvious
that adorable little Neema will be number one? Besides, you’re virtually
indestructible, Ralf, so I haven’t worried about you at all.”
“The same could be
said of you, Karna.”
“Hehe, don’t deny
it—Neema is your number one as well, right?” Karna teased.
“You two…” Will was
practically tearing his hair out in response to my siblings’ usual banter.
Whenever these two get
together, they only fan the flames of each other’s sister complex. Better give
up now, Will.
“Karna, did you
travel here all by yourself?” I asked.
“No, Uncle Phillip
and his party escorted me.”
…Do we have an Uncle Phillip?
“And here I thought
you forgot me completely!” an unfamiliar man said, laughing jovially.
“Oh, Phillip.
How’ve you been?” Will spoke up.
“Long time, no see,
Your Highness.” The man called Phillip paid homage to Will.
Which must mean he’s
an aristocrat? All of his companions are prostrating themselves, as required of
commoners.
“Enough bowing,”
Will said. “You should show your face to my father now and again, though.”
“You know I can’t
stand the suffocating formal atmosphere at the royal palace…”
“You never change,
do you?” Will laughed.
“I’m happy to see
you looking well, Uncle Phillip,” Ralf interjected.
“Oh! Is that you,
Ralf?! You’ve gotten even more handsome—you really do look just like your
mother.”
Umm… My brother,
sister, and even Will seem to know this “uncle,” but how long do they plan to
leave me out of the loop?
“My, you’ve
certainly gotten big, Nefertima!”
Huh? He knows who I
am?
“The last time I
saw you, you were only this big!”
As he spoke, the
man held up his thumb and index finger, indicating a size no larger than a
peanut.
I seriously doubt I
was ever that small! He certainly likes to dramatize, doesn’t he?!
I ducked behind my
brother, peeking out to regard the man warily.
“Phillip, don’t
scare such a small child!” a female member of Phillip’s group scolded. The
woman’s aura somehow resembled my brother’s, which immediately put me at ease.
“Sorry, sorry. My
name’s Phillip; I’m a friend of Dayland’s.”
What’s this?! Papa has
friends?!
I didn’t think he got
along with anyone except for the other cabinet ministers… Although the cabinet
ministers are more like relatives at this point than friends…
“Uncle Phillip’s
getting on in his years now, but he was Father’s friend in their school days.
He wanted to be an adventurer so much that he abandoned his aristocratic
position as the son of Earl Chouxnbelle.”
Oh, I see. It’s the
special friendship forged among classmates during their years at the academy,
huh?
“Hey, hey! Don’t
make it sound so bad, will you?” Phillip said. “Besides, I’m only two years
older than your father!”
“You deserve it for
scaring Neema.”
And he went so far as
to relinquish his status to be an adventurer? Not to mention, the Chouxnbelle
family is so highly respected that even I’ve heard of them!
“You and your companions
are adventurers?” I asked Phillip, curious but still timid.
“That’s right. We
call ourselves Purple Gandal.”
Oh! Gandal was the
name of the first king’s beloved sword.
The Legendary Gandal…
If I remember correctly, it was a broadsword forged by a dwarf renowned as the
greatest craftsman of his time, and upon the king’s death, it dissolved into
pieces and dissipated away.
…And they’re all
purple rank?!
“Uncle Phillip and
his party are incredibly strong. They’re the closest thing that exists today to
legendary black-rank adventurers.”
Living legends, here
in front of our very eyes! I think I’ve already accumulated enough
super-powerful people to help me on my mission, though…
Huh? Wait a minute… If
they’re adventurers, our monster friends are in danger as long as they’re here!
“Ralf…” I said
uneasily.
Ralf picked up on
my train of thought from the worried look on my face because he stroked my hair
reassuringly before saying, “Will…”
When the proverbial
torch was passed to him, Will nodded in unspoken understanding.
It is incredible how
much they understand each other without needing to say anything.
“Karnadia Osphe and
members of Purple Gandal, the matter we are about to discuss is of the utmost
secrecy,” Will said. “I would like you to vow upon your names not to divulge
the details of this conversation to anyone before we begin.”
The understanding
we were about to discuss something so serious it required a vow upon their
names registered as the faces of the adventurers, and my sister’s tensed.
After each had made
their vows, Will explained the situation in detail.
They’d heard at
least some of the story from Papa because none seemed shocked and instead
listened quietly to his explanation. Of course, they couldn’t entirely conceal
their surprise when they were told about Shinki and Gratia.
“As such, I request
that you take additional vows upon your names not to mistreat any of the
monsters bound to Nefertima,” Will insisted.
I wasn’t sure if it
was necessary to go that far, but since my primary image of adventurers was
vanquishing monsters, it would make me feel better to
prohibit them from killing any of my friends.
“Neema, you really
are beloved by the God of Creation, huh?!” Karna cried, sounding overjoyed for
some reason that escaped me.
Beloved? I think
you’ve misread the situation a bit, Karna; he just loves messing with me!
“But what a wild
story, huh? I had no idea it was even possible to form a contract with
monsters,” Phillip commented.
Huh? Really? Aren’t
there any monster-tamers in this world, or anything?
“We don’t know how
it works,” Will said. “It’s possible it has something to do with the Holy
Beast’s Blessing.”
“Holy Beast’s
Blessing? You mean she’s bonded with a holy beast as well?!” Phillip asked.
“Yeah, the fire
dragon who lives in the mountain range to the north. According to the fire
dragon, he can’t do a true-name bond with her right now, so for the time being,
it’s just an unofficial bond,” Will explained.
“…Unbelievable.”
Come on, there’s a
holy beast and his master with us at this moment! Stop making it sound like I’m
something special and weird, will you!
Well, whatever.
More importantly, I
want to move on and head over to the cave!
“Karna, come with
us to the cave!” I said. “It’s sparkly and beautiful!”
“Okay. I want to
see the baby slimes, too!” Karna exclaimed.
“I found some
treasure inside the cave!” I bragged, showing her the shiny stones I’d
collected inside the cave.
“Wow!” Karna’s eyes
sparkled with sudden interest. “Neema, could I hold one of those stones,
please?”
“Sure.”
Karna examined the
stone closely, then popped it into some kind of magical item. “Maybe it’s a
matter of quality? The flow of magic is…” She trailed off, lost in her own
little world.
“Hey, Karna! Come
back to the real world now, please!”
“I’m sorry, it’s
just… If this is what I think it is, it may be possible to make a magical item
previously believed to be impossible to construct. Could you send this to
Mother immediately?”
I didn’t get it,
but it seemed these stones would come in handy to Mama, so I asked the knights
to use their magic circle tapestry to send her all the stones I’d collected.
These small
teleportation circles sure are convenient! I’m curious to see what Mama will
make.
In any case, let’s
return to the topic at hand, shall we? Time to go!
Today,
Will forced me to ride on Lars’ back from the very start.
I feel like a piece of
luggage like this… I can’t complain too much, though—this is easier than
walking, that’s for sure!
Karna seemed
curious about Shinki because she kept asking questions about him: what species
he was, where he lived, and what abilities he possessed, among other things.
Shinki seemed
uninterested in entertaining her barrage of questions, so I answered for him.
Of course, I kept the bit about his ability to use elemental power to myself
for now.
Time flew by while
we were chatting, and almost before I knew it, we’d arrived at the mouth of the
cave. It didn’t hurt that the knights and royal guards had grown accustomed to
the route over the many trips back and forth the day before.
As could be
expected of such a high-ranked party of adventurers, Uncle Phillip and his
group had no trouble.
Karna almost
slipped as we passed through the ice zone, but Shinki quickly reached out to
steady her, and she avoided falling. Shinki’s considerate nature made me
seriously question at times whether he was really a goblin.
As we were
stumbling through the ice zone, Gratia suddenly moved.
“What is it,
Gratia?”
In response, Gratia
clicked his fangs together. He was hungry. Without missing a beat, he leapt
from my shoulder over to a pillar of ice nearby. Perhaps because his natural
habitat was cold, Gratia moved easily across the ice. I watched to see what he
would do and was surprised that he disappeared for a moment.
Just as I was about
to panic, Gratia reappeared, carrying something!
“Where did you get
that?!” I cried.
Clutched in
Gratia’s fangs was something that looked like a squashed snake. Actually, it
most closely resembled a light-blue version of the mythical flat-snake known as
a tsuchinoko in Japanese folklore. It was a different
species from the blue lizards we saw yesterday. This creature was a little
larger than Gratia, but based on the fact that it didn’t move, I assumed it was
already dead.
Don’t tell me he’s
planning to eat that thing?
All four sets of
Gratia’s eyes shone like a predator that had captured its prey.
Oh yeah, he’s
definitely going to eat it.
I couldn’t help but
sympathize with the tsuchinoko when confronted so
unexpectedly with a real-life case of eat-or-be-eaten. From now on, I’d feed
Gratia more at mealtimes.
“In any case,
Gratia! You are forbidden from eating that poor creature on top of my head! Go
eat on Shinki’s shoulder.”
I picked up Gratia,
who was dragging his catch laboriously toward me, and transferred them both
onto Shinki’s shoulder.
Shinki and Gratia
stared at one another until Shinki gave in and averted his gaze first.
Unable to resist my
morbid curiosity, I cautiously watched Gratia eat his meal, but this entire
incident reminded me that he was, after all, a monster.
If he were an Earth
spider, he would eat through a process called “external digestion,” which
involved secreting digestive liquid onto the food and consuming it after it
became soft. But Gratia was not an Earth spider. It was faint, but I could hear
the unmistakable sound of crunching and tearing.
He dug in without a
preamble. I hoped Shinki’s shoulder wasn’t getting dirty in the process.
…Come to think of it,
I haven’t seen any spiders in this world that aren’t monsters. I’ll have to
look into it when we get home.
At some point,
while I was distracted by Gratia’s meal, we arrived in the sirens’ cave.
“You’re finally
here. Oh, and you’ve brought even more fine men with you!”
It appeared that a target
had been painted on Uncle Phillip.
“I never dreamed I
would be able to meet a siren…” he said.
Don’t let the
attention go to your head, Uncle Phillip, or you’ll get eaten!
“Please show us the
place with the hot water today!” I hurried to interrupt.
Yes, let’s focus on
that—the long-awaited tour of the hot spring!
It wouldn’t be an
exaggeration to say that approximately 30 percent of Project Shiana’s success
depends on the hot spring baths!
We were a massive
group at this point, but like yesterday, we cast spells to allow us to breathe
underwater and followed the sirens into the water.
Since we were here,
we might as well take Kai along with us. On that note, we made a quick detour
to the cave where Kai and the others now lived.
Karna and the
adventurers raised their voices in cries of wonder and delight upon viewing the
ephemerally beautiful cave for the first time. But before long, Karna’s
attention turned to the adorable baby slimes whom she pounced on immediately.
“They’re so
adorable!” she squealed.
Right?!
The colorful baby
slimes were partially transparent. When light was cast on them, it looked
incredibly beautiful! And all of them were significantly smaller than Haku,
tiny enough to fit in the palm of your hand.
“…Feed me…” Kai
whispered, coming up and grabbing me unexpectedly from behind.
Karna’s attitude
changed instantly.
“Neema’s cute, so I
understand wanting to hug her, but I won’t let you do anything untoward to such
a sweet little child!”
Little fires sprang
to life all around my enraged older sister.
Oh, crap! This is
about to be verrrry bad!
“Kai, back off a
minute, will you?” I warned.
“…I don’t wanna,”
he refused.
I don’t care if you
don’t want to—you’re about to be burnt to a crisp, so just shut up and do it!
“I’ll feed you as
much as you want later, okay?” I told him.
“…Fine.”
Kai finally
released me, but Karna’s anger showed no sign of abetting.
Thankfully, the
baby slimes came to the rescue, distracting Karna for me. They gathered around
her, letting out adorably strange little cries of “Pu-myooo!”
and “Ukyuu!”
The fact that only
the red, yellow, and orange slimes had approached led me to believe they were
reacting to Karna’s fire magic.
“What’s this? These
little guys can even eat magic, eh?” Karna observed.
Huh? They can eat
magic? This is the first I’ve heard of such a thing…
“Karna, did you say
the baby slimes are eating your magic?” I asked.
“That’s right. I’d
already pulled magic into the spell, ready to release it, but these little guys
ate it.”
I was not expecting that! That just adds to the mysteriousness of slimes…
To my knowledge,
neither Shizuku nor Haku has ever eaten magic before.
Karna seemed amused by the sight of the baby slimes consuming her magic because she repeatedly conjured flames one after another for them to eat.
Since there didn’t
seem to be much other option, I asked Ralf and one of the knights, an Earth
magic user, to feed the other slimes.
Once that was done,
we set off, hoping to make up for the time lost to this unexpected delay.
I held Kai’s hand
as we walked leisurely through the water, but he was wearing a dazed expression
that I could only assume meant he was eating my desire to pet fluffy animals. I
had promised to feed him, so I didn’t mind, but I got the feeling that I’d need
to teach him some restraint.
Are we almost to the
hot spring area? The color of the rocks around us has changed.
The rock making up
the walls was yellow and red and spotted with black here and there. The water
didn’t feel any warmer to me, but I suspected that the magic that allowed us to
breathe underwater also prevented us from feeling the temperature of the water.
Swirls of haziness
were in the water around us, maybe caused by differences in the water
temperature, that lent an air of mystery to the cavern.
Closer to the
water’s surface, a green light penetrated down from somewhere above,
illuminating the yellow and red stones and creating a gentle gradation effect.
Clamping down on my
rising excitement, I poked my head above the water’s surface…
The scene that
awaited me was like the ephemeral Peach Blossom Spring from Yuanming Tao’s
classic fable of the same name.
Between the wafting
clouds of steam, a carpet of faintly glowing moss covered the ground, and tiny,
orange-cast lights studded the ceiling. The lights looked like stars or perhaps
a holiday light display.
“Wooooow!”
I stared agape in
shock and wonder at the scene before me, exceeding even my wildest dreams, and
drank in the image of the sparkling ceiling far above.
Ralf urged me out
of the water, then removed the spell he’d cast earlier.
Based on the steam
rising off the water’s surface, I’m assuming it’s hot!
I cautiously dipped
my hand in and found it pleasantly warm.
Hm, maybe I’ll try
dipping my feet in.
I tucked the hem of
my skirt into my waistband, removed my shoes, and stuck my feet into the water.
“Neema! That’s
incredibly unladylike!” Ralf scolded me.
“You try it too,
Ralf! It feels so nice!” I kicked my feet happily, splashing water all over.
“The water here is
warm!” the siren leader goaded.
While everyone else
seemed undecided, Karna sat beside me and put her feet in the water.
“Oh, wow. It really
does feel nice!”
Side by side, both
of us sisters played in the water, splashing with our feet.
Smiling wryly in
defeat, Ralf sat on my other side and put his feet into the water.
“This is kind of relaxing.”
After Ralf, Will
sat beside us. He was shortly followed by Healran, Danart, and the unit leader.
In the end, the
entire group was sitting on the edge of the pool with our feet in the water,
probably making for an amusing sight.
“Bathing in a pool
this large would be nice…” Will remarked.
So you say, but the
bath at the royal palace is freaking massive! It’s bigger than any public bath
I’ve ever seen and even has a sauna attached!
I’d used the
bathing facilities at the royal palace when spending the night there. It was
like a spa, and I’m sure it goes without saying, but obviously, I played there
to my heart’s content!
“The scenery is
also astoundingly beautiful, almost like some kind of fantastical illusion.”
I’d like to find a way
to draw from this natural hot spring and use it to create an outdoor bath. If
possible, I’d like to build it somewhere with a nice view of the ocean!
Speaking of natural
hot springs, I wonder if this water has any healing properties? The effects
should depend on the minerals present in the water, right? I wonder what kind
of minerals are in this water…
I experimentally
scooped up a handful of the hot spring water and took a sip.
It tasted vaguely
like tap water. It didn’t smell sulfuric or taste salty, just pure, hot water.
Let’s have Koku try
analyzing it.
“The Goddess’s
Healing” and “The Goddess’s Salvation”…
These were present
in Ralf’s healing magic as well. If I remember correctly, “Healing” worked on
minor external injuries, and “Salvation” worked on low-level illnesses? In any
case, this meant the water had healing properties.
“Corkos,” “Gildan,”
and “Pevan.”
The sole female
member of Purple Gandal, Eligeena, came to the rescue, explaining each
ingredient. Corkos and gildan were medical herbs effective for healing wounds.
To put it in gaming terms, they were like the ingredients for formulating a
healing potion.
As for pevan, those
were insects. Not snake-like mamushi, but actual bugs.
Pevan were the source of the tiny, orange-hued lights on the ceiling of this
cave.
I’d heard that
pevan were used to treat a variety of illnesses and that a certain medicine
that was made by drying and powdering the bodies of about ten pevan could cure
any kind of illness. Pevan were coveted by adventurers because they fetched a
high price when sold to healers in regions where they were scarce.
The dead bodies of
these insects had fallen into the hot spring, and their essence had been
naturally extracted into the water.
It would be unpleasant
to bathe in a pool with dead bugs floating in the water… I wonder if using
cleansing magic on the water would remove the extracted essence as well… We’ll
have to experiment with that later.
It was the final
element present in the water that was the real problem, though.
Tears of the God of
Creation…
God’s tears? You have
got to be kidding me. I can’t picture that guy being capable of shedding a
single tear! And it’s anyone’s guess what effect such an ingredient might have…
Will hypothesized
it was a type of miracle, but I took that to mean he didn’t know, same as the
rest of us.
Even though there’s
that one suspicious ingredient in the water, it’s probably safe to declare that
this water has healing properties and use it to create a hot spring bathhouse,
right?
Yeah, I’m sure it’ll
be fine!
6 - Preparations Are Coming Along Nicely!
WE
were all relaxing with our feet in the hot water and tossing back–and-forth
ideas about our future plans. Even I was impressed by how laid-back this hot
spring business meeting was. But I had no complaints—the hot water felt so nice
that it was hard to remain uptight and formal.
Even Gratia made an
appearance, creating a little raft for himself out of spider silk to ride on in
the water, just like he always did in the bath. The sirens cracked up when they
saw this and played with Gratia by creating little waves in the water. For his
part, Gratia skillfully surfed his little raft over the waves. They all seemed
to be enjoying themselves, so I left them to it.
“Do you think the
goblins could use this place too?” I asked the sirens, and they happily agreed.
Although they had no problem with the goblins bathing here, the real problem
was how they’d get here from outside the cave.
“I could’ve sworn
there was a hole around here somewhere…” the siren leader said.
But despite her
apparent conviction, no hole was to be found anywhere.
“Oops, sorry! I
closed that up ages ago,” another siren sheepishly confessed.
“What?! Why?” the
siren leader demanded, exasperated.
“The wind was so
loud! What else was I going to do?!”
This siren had a
childlike, coy air about her, and her way of speaking was just a touch
bratty-sounding in an endearing way.
She’s so stinkin’
cute!
“If I remember
correctly, it was behind that big rock over there.” In the direction the siren
had indicated, there was a sizeable boulder. “It should lead to a small cave at
the peak of the mountain.”
And so I asked one
of the knights who could use earth magic to lend a hand.
Once he moved the
boulder, it revealed a hole just barely large enough for one person at a time
to pass through.
An eerie, echoing
roar came from inside the tunnel.
This must be what the
siren was talking about. It certainly is noisy.
The wind beating
against the mountain echoed within the cave like the roar of a dragon. It was
unbearably loud, so I asked Lars to stop the noise.
I was impressed
that a single “Growl!” from Lars was all it took to
quiet the wind.
Examining the
interior of the tunnel revealed a gentle upward slope.
A sloped path like
this would be dangerous when descending from the mountaintop, so I wanted to
have stairs put in. Preferably a staircase with even, wide steps that were not
too tall. This way, even the smallest visitors wouldn’t need to worry about
tripping and falling.
Young kobolds
walking on all fours would have a difficult time with stairs if the steps were
too tall. I wanted to see them rolly-polling down the staircase firsthand at
all costs. If they were to misstep and take a tumble, that would be sad but
probably also adorable to witness.
I asked all the
knights and royal guards who could use earth magic to help out this time.
Working together, they completed the staircase in about an hour.
According to the
earth magic users, it would take less than one color to reach the summit from
this underground bathing pool. In Earth time, one color was equivalent to
approximately thirty minutes. In other words, it referred to one unit of the
smallest increment used to tell time—the six celebratory colors.
Thirty minutes of
straight walking represented a considerable distance, but only kobolds would
use this path, so I figured it would be fine. And even if someone was injured,
Hanley would be able to patch them up. In other words, accessibility wouldn’t
be a problem.
We discovered one
more thing.
This hot spring
also had properties that replenished depleted magic.
When the knights
and royal guards, exhausted from building the stairs, returned to soaking their
feet in the warm water, they reported feeling their magic slowly replenish
itself. That meant that this hot spring would provide yet another benefit to
the members of the kobold Healer Family and the magic-using Philosopher Family.
Time for another
hot spring business meeting while soaking our feet!
The topic of
discussion this time was the assignment of personnel. However, the Osphe family
didn’t have the authority to issue orders to either the leader of the royal
knighthood or the royal guards assigned to guard Will.
“We won’t be able
to use them until Project Shiana comes together,” Will said.
“At this stage of
development, we can probably assign members of the royal knighthood to keep
watch to make sure that the monsters don’t flee and conduct public safety
patrols, though,” Ralf suggested.
“As for the royal
guards, all I can do is appoint these same men to my personal security whenever
I’m working on this project,” Will mentioned.
“Bringing the water
from this natural hot spring down to the base of the mountain will require
cooperation from the Magical Research Center, and we’ll need to contact the
Carpenters’ Guild to build the bathing facilities.”
Opinions were
jumping back and forth between Ralf and Will like popcorn, and I felt left out!
“In short, we won’t
be able to gather people immediately,” Ralf concluded.
“I’m afraid not,”
Will agreed.
“That won’t be a
problem,” Karna interjected confidently. “Mother is already contacting each of
the guilds. I’m certain she’ll have the most skilled tradesmen and women on
standby as we speak.”
Whoa, even Mama is
working on this project?! It’s really become a joint effort of the entire Osphe
family!
“In that case,
we’ve got nothing to worry about,” Will said.
“Then the next
question is who to leave in Zigg Village… I don’t see us having any choice but
to ask Healran,” Ralf said.
In the first place,
Healran had expressed his desire to remain at the site where Project Shiana
would be carried out. However, I was uneasy. Healran was just too mysterious!
“Of course. It’s
best to have someone here who can immediately gather the information we
require,” Healran agreed.
“But it will be
dangerous,” I protested. “Once the goblins and kobolds gather here, it’s sure
to draw our enemy’s attention…”
“Thank you for your
concern, but despite my appearance, I do have a reasonable degree of fighting
ability.”
Are you sure about
that? I probably shouldn’t say this, but Healran looks like the dictionary
definition of a squishy magic user. And considering that he’s previously held
administrative jobs, it’s hard to imagine him fighting.
“As His Highness is
likely already aware, before working for the audit department, I was a member
of the espionage department,” Healran divulged.
Say whaaat?!
The espionage
department was an elite division of the royal knighthood that handled tasks
such as gathering intelligence, manipulating the flow of information,
infiltration, special missions, and, in some cases, even allegedly carrying out
assassinations.
It wouldn’t be an
overstatement to refer to them as the department that handled the darkest
dealings in the kingdom.
And Will knew this the
whole time?!
“Yeah, well… I may
have done a little digging,” Will admitted.
“It’s important for
the shadows assigned to Your Highness to know, so I don’t mind.”
By “shadows,” I assume
he’s referring to the king’s private soldiers? I suppose it makes sense,
though. There’s no way they’d let someone they know nothing about anywhere near
their charge.
“But why did you
transfer from the espionage department to the audit department?” I asked.
“…My younger
brother passed away, and I guess you could say I was distracted. That made me a
liability in the espionage department.”
Oh crap, now I’ve
really stepped on a landmine!
“I’m so sorry,” I
said.
I stepped in it this
time, with both feet!
“There’s no need
for you to apologize, Lady Neema. The department leader recommended me for a
transfer to the audit department, and thanks to that, I eventually met you all,
so I don’t regret it.”
“The way I hear it,
he was one of the espionage department’s best operatives, so there should be no
issue with leaving him here,” Will vouched.
“Just to be safe,
would you like us to stay as well?” Uncle Phillip proposed.
That would be a huge help. I can’t help worrying about what might happen if something went
wrong and Healran was all alone.
“You really don’t
mind?” I asked.
“Not at all,” Uncle
Phillip said. “Karna’s already learned the basics. Now, all she needs to do is
gain practice through experience, and when she runs into trouble, come back for
further instruction. Besides, so many caves are in this mountain that I’m sure
there’s plenty of adventuring to be done right here!”
“And there are even
valuable magical stones here, so it’ll be fun searching for them!”
Starting with
Eligeena, one by one, the other members of Purple Gandal were all struck by a
fever of excitement for cave exploration. Their eyes glittered like eager
little children.
But what was Karna
learning from Uncle Phillip and the others? The basics of adventuring? If so,
I’m a little jealous…
In any case,
Healran and Purple Gandal would remain in the village.
Now, all that
remained was for the kobolds to arrive and see if the citizens of Zigg Village
would approve Project Shiana.
We’ve enjoyed the hot
spring to our heart’s content, so now it’s time to head back to the village!
The baby slimes are raising a ruckus about being hungry, so I’d better feed
them sooner rather than later!
🐎🐦🐎
ONCE we reached the village, an enticing scent wafted out of the house,
where dinner was already being prepared. I identified the scent of grilled fish
and steamed rice with mixed grains. The delicious smells caused my stomach to
groan loudly.
As for Purple
Gandal, they elected to camp out on the mountain to avoid burdening the village
leader and his wife any further.
I wish we could camp
out, too! That sounds fun! Once we’ve resolved all this, I want to have a
barbecue with everyone before we return to the royal city!
With that decided,
I followed the others into the village chief’s house to find yet another
impressive spread of delicious food awaiting us. Despite the lack of warning
that the number of guests had suddenly increased, the village chief’s wife
welcomed Karna with a kind smile.
It’s kind of late for
me to realize this, but I’m sorry for what a large group you’re having to feed
every night! Please bill the Osphe family for the costs incurred!
Once I’d stuffed
myself silly to appease the ravenous baby slimes inside of me, the village
chief took on a serious expression and told us the results of today’s town
meeting.
“Zigg Village has decided
to cooperate with Project Shiana.”
Intense relief
washed over me.
“However, we have
one request.”
“What is it?” Ralf
asked.
“Some simply wish
to continue living as they always have. For this reason, we ask that you leave
the area where the villagers are living as-is.”
Right, that makes
sense. Aside from the monster problem, this has always been a simple, peaceful
village. I understand not wanting to disturb the atmosphere.
“That’s absolutely
fine. We plan to build all of our facilities at the base of the mountain, so
we’ll prohibit development in the current residential areas and place
limitations on migration as well,” Ralf promised.
As long as it’s within
commuting distance, we can build a residential area for the new workers
elsewhere. I want to do whatever we can to honor the villagers’ wishes out of
gratitude for their agreeing to cooperate with us.
“If any other
issues arise, please inform us without hesitation,” Ralf insisted.
“Thank you very
much. We look forward to working with you,” the village chief said sincerely,
bowing his head.
Reflexively, I
bowed my head in return, but Will cuffed me on the back of my head.
Oh, that’s right. It’s
inappropriate for nobles to bow their heads to commoners.
When aristocrats
wanted to express gratitude to commoners, they should do so with their actions,
not gestures.
Although I
understood this was so that the aristocracy would not lose face among the
commoners, I still couldn’t completely shake the habits engrained in me from
when I was Japanese. All the more so because I was the one asking a favor of
the villagers.
I may not be able to
bow my head, but I’ll make up for that by granting the villagers’ wishes and
guaranteeing they can maintain their current lifestyle. All right, I’m going to
do my best for the sake of these very special villagers who’ve said they’re willing
to accept the monsters!
With this, the only
thing left to do is wait for the kobolds to arrive.
…But what about the
goblins? I bet those little idiots won’t make it here in one piece if we simply
tell them where to go.
“Shinki, will you
fetch the goblins and lead them here?” I asked.
“…I’d rather not
leave your side if possible, Miss.”
If I went, Ralf and
all the knights would have to come, as well.
We could teleport
from Fauxbe to Arsenta, then travel to the Needle Frost Forest by carriage. All
in all, it would take about a full day of travel. But if we then had to walk
all the way back to Zigg Village, it would take quite a few days.
If I were being
honest, I didn’t think I could keep up with such a grueling journey. It did
sound fun, but in terms of my physical endurance, I’d probably just be a
hindrance.
“A long journey on
foot is too much for Neema. And once the kobolds arrive, I want to bring her
home to the royal city.”
As expected, Ralf
rejected the idea.
I can’t disagree with
his logic, unfortunately.
“The royal city is
very safe, so you don’t need to worry about me when I’m there, Shinki,” I
reassured him.
“Hmm… In that case,
I suppose it’ll be fine as long as I have some of the nanos watch over you,”
Shinki conceded.
So, in addition to
Sol’s fire spirits and Lars’ wind spirits, Shinki’s also going to assign some
additional elemental spirits to protect me? I’m going to be pretty dang
powerful!
Well, since it’s not
my power, I can’t exactly brag about it, though.
In any case, it was
decided that Shinki would retrieve the goblins and lead them here.
According to
Shinki, it would only take him three or four days to reach the Needle Frost
Forest. Once he rounded up the goblins and herded them all here, he speculated
that the trip would take around ten days.
Based on this, we
decided to return to the royal city for the time being and come back to Zigg
Village once the goblins arrived.
Without wasting
another moment, Shinki departed immediately. He planned to hunt for his food
along the way as needed.
Shinki seems more than
capable of looking after himself, and the elemental spirits will help him if he
needs it, so I’m sure he’ll be fine.
That
night, I got to share a bed with Karna. At some point, while I was recounting
everything that had happened while we’d been apart, I lost the battle with
sleepiness. I could sense Seigo and Rikusei approaching, so I suspected the
kobolds might arrive as soon as the following day.
I slept deeply that
night, cocooned in Karna’s pleasant floral scent.
🐎🐦🐎
“…NEEMA, wake up. Neema!”
Ughh… Let me sleep for
thirty more minutes…
“Everyone’s eating
breakfast already; if you don’t hurry, there won’t be anything left.”
Oh, heck no!
Karna’s warning
rocketed me straight into complete consciousness.
Food was a deadly
serious matter to me now—I couldn’t afford to miss a single meal!
“Hehe, good
morning, sleepy head!”
Under the force of
my sister’s “beautiful face attack,” I hurried to make myself presentable. I
wanted to get to breakfast as quickly as possible, so I allowed Karna and the
maid who’d accompanied her, a young woman named Shell, to attempt to tame my
hair.
“I’ve been thinking
this hair accessory would look cute on Neema,” Karna discussed with Shell.
“Since it’s a rare
opportunity, why don’t I braid it into her hair?” Shell suggested.
“Okay! Please do.”
The two were
speaking animatedly about me while ignoring me completely.
What about my
breakfast?!
They finally
arranged my hair, and we headed out to join the others for breakfast.
The meal was
already underway once we entered the living room, and I hurried to my seat.
“Good morning,
Neema. That hair accessory looks very cute on you,” Ralf said.
“Good morning.
Karna gave it to me!”
My older sister had
an impeccable fashion sense. She’d chosen a hair accessory with a deep green
flower and delicate, pure white lace that suited my chestnut hair nicely. The
braiding was so intricate that I couldn’t quite follow the pattern, but the weave
of the braid matched the lace in the hair accessory, making for a pretty effect
altogether.
I don’t think it
even has to be said that I was highly impressed with the results when I first
looked in the mirror when they’d finished arranging my hair.
“I see… In that
case, I’ll have to give you a present too when we get back to the royal city. I
think something rabbit-themed to match your bunny backpack might do nicely.”
Karna made an “Oh
no!” face in response to Ralf’s words.
…What are these
siblings posturing and squabbling over now?!
Once we finished
eating our fill at breakfast, there wasn’t much left to do.
The kobolds
wouldn’t arrive until later in the day.
Oh, that’s right!
Let’s go to the beach!
Dragging
my brother and the others along, I hurried down to the beautiful sandy beach.
The sand was finely
ground and white, and the waves were gentle. A short distance away, a rock
jetty thrust out into the ocean. All in all, it was an excellent place to play.
No wonder the village chief had recommended this spot.
I removed my shoes
and waded out into the waves.
The waves crashed
against my calves, then pulled back out to sea, carrying grains of sand away.
My feet sank into the sand underfoot, tickling my toes.
There was something
nostalgic and wonderful about this ticklish sensation.
While I played in
the waves, Nox brought something over to me. Clutched firmly in his talons was
a large fish, nearly twice the size of his body. It was quite the catch.
He dropped the fish
in front of me and landed on my shoulder. Nox let out a trilling cry and rubbed
his head against mine as if begging for praise.
“Wow, good job,
Nox!”
The fish dropping
out of the sky into the shallow water in front of me had splashed water all
over the front of my dress, but it was inconsequential in comparison to Nox’s
cuteness.
Just as I was
contemplating what to do with the fish, a large bird flew toward us, screeching
obnoxiously, “Squawk!”
It’s that
ban-something-or-other that stole the dried fish from the fishwives a few days
ago! I don’t remember its proper name anymore, though.
The bird tilted his
distended, shoebill-like head and stared straight at the fish at my feet.
Maybe he’s hungry?
“Nox, would it be
okay if I gave this fish to that bird over there?” I asked.
“Peep!” Nox responded, seemingly agreeing.
I picked up the
fish and slowly began moving toward the ban-something-or-other.
“Hey, are you
hungry?” I asked.
“Squawk!”
That sounds like a yes
to me!
I held the fish out
with both hands, raising it up to a level that would be easy for the
ban-something-or-other to eat.
Then the
ban-something-or-other…
Yeesh, that’s a
mouthful! Let’s just go with “ban”!
The ban opened his
massive beak.
“Say ‘ah’!”
I slid the fish
head-first into the ban’s mouth.
The ban tilted his
huge head back and swallowed the entire fish whole. I supposed that was just
how birds ate, but it seemed a shame that they probably didn’t get to enjoy the
flavor when eating things like that.
“There you go, good
boy!”
I patted the ban’s
head.
Among all the birds
I’d petted up to this point, this one was the least soft by far.
Since he was a
water bird, I surmised that his outer feathers were probably water-resistant
and his inner feathers were probably heat-retaining. I trailed my hands from
the ban’s head to his neck. Then, as I moved down to stroke the point where his
wing attached to his body, the ban shied away from me.
“Hm? Does that
hurt?”
I examined the
ban’s right wing closely and found he was missing several tertial feathers. If
I remember correctly, there were several types of tertial feathers, but on this
bird, the tertial feathers closest to his torso were ragged, like the smile of
someone missing several teeth.
Now I get it. Of
course. He can’t fly long distances like this.
The function of
tertial feathers was primarily to provide propulsion and lift. Given time, they
should grow back naturally, but I’d heard that regrowing feathers took a lot of
energy.
It was dubious
whether this bird would be able to regrow his feathers when he clearly wasn’t
getting enough to eat. However, the fact that he was in pain indicated that
there was also damage to either the bone or the muscle.
Ralf could heal
those with his healing magic, but what about the tertial feathers?
“Why don’t I have
my brother heal the place where you’re hurt?” I suggested.
“Squawk!”
Eep. As soon as I
mentioned my brother, his guard went up.
“It’s okay. I’ll
stay with you the whole time, all right?”
After much
encouragement, the ban finally relented.
I called Ralf over
and explained to him about the ban’s injuries.
“Hmm… I’ve never
tried healing a bird before,” he said. “I’m not confident I’ll be able to
regrow his feathers with magic…”
I figured as much.
Ralf had been roped
into acting as a vet on more than one occasion recently but never actually
trained to heal anything but humans. I decided to have him give it a go, and I
would pray to the Goddess for the ban’s feathers to grow back while Ralf was
casting his healing magic.
At full health, I
didn’t doubt that this bird would be the proud owner of a fine set of feathers,
after all! Back on Earth, goose and duck feathers were so infamously soft and
fluffy that the finest blankets were stuffed with them. So a ban like this one,
which was even larger than a goose, must have an incredible set of downy inner
feathers!
Goddess! If you love
animals, please return this little guy to his full, fluffy glory, please!
“Squawk!”
And just like that,
the spell was complete.
I could see a
mischievous light had returned to the ban’s eyes. He seemed well aware that
Ralf was responsible for his healing because the ban was affectionately rubbing
his head against Ralf’s leg.
A huge bird
cuddling up to him disturbed Ralf a little, but I was jealous! Getting close to
large animals was awesome.
But what about his
tertial feathers?
I reached out and
slowly stretched out the ban’s wing to reveal a splendid, full set of tertial
feathers.
Ralf really is
incredible! How about the other areas?
I especially wanted
to try touching the ban’s downy inner feathers. I touched the area over the
ban’s chest and found it exceptionally fluffy.
Now, this is what I’m talking about!
My hand sunk right
into the dense inner feathers. I could feel the warmth of the ban’s body and a
softness like freshly fallen snow.
The feathers on the
underside of his wings and the underlayer on his body were slick and supple,
with wispy fluff at the base of the feathers.
This must be a layer
of down at the base of the feathers?
It wasn’t as fluffy
as the stuffing inside of down pillows but had the slightest stiffness that
tickled my fingertips.
I bet this would make
the most incredible feather mattress… Not that I’d do that to this poor little
guy, though!
But I still hadn’t
met a bird that could beat the night owl in terms of softness. The sensation of
petting a night owl’s feathers was other-worldly.
Does any animal exist
that could compete with that? The only possibility I can imagine is some kind
of bird-type holy beast.
“Now you’ll be able
to return to your flock!” I exclaimed.
It was pretty late
in the season, but if he set out on his migration route now, he’d still
probably be able to catch up to his flock.
“Squawk, squawk!”
The ban vehemently
opposed my suggestion.
Uh-oh, I have a bad
feeling about this…
“You don’t want to
migrate?”
“Squawk!”
“He probably wants
to stay with you, Neema,” Ralf guessed, and the ban rubbed his head against me
in agreement.
“I think he’s a
little big to follow me around…” I said.
“He seems to have
taken to you, though,” Karna said. “What about bringing him to live at our
house? There’s a large pond in the garden; he could live there.”
As Karna said,
several ponds of various sizes were at our house. Migratory birds often stopped
there along their journey. I doubted it would be a problem for one extra bird
to join the fray. But after being so thoroughly scolded by Papa for interfering
in the ways of nature, I couldn’t help worrying I’d get in trouble for bringing
this guy home.
“But Father said I
shouldn’t bring animals home…” I explained what Papa had said when I asked to
keep the rabbit as a pet.
“I understand what
Father was trying to say, but I think he said that because that rabbit was
meant to live in that forest,” Ralf said.
“Yeah! We don’t
know if this bird will even be able to find his flock, and it would be
dangerous for him to attempt the migration all by himself,” Karna added.
I see… It’s true that
this isn’t the ban’s natural habitat, and there’s a good reason why migratory
birds always travel as a flock.
So we need to make a
convincing argument that it would be more dangerous for the ban if we left him
to his own devices!
“Besides, once
we’ve already brought him home, it’ll be too late to say no at that point,
right?” Karna was wearing a rare, evil smile. I couldn’t help being the tiniest
bit jealous that even this expression looked captivating on a beauty like her.
“Karna…” Ralf
chided.
Before anything, we
had to ask the bird what he wanted to do.
“Do you want to
come with us?”
“Squawk!” the ban replied enthusiastically.
In
the end, Ralf sent Papa a letter and got permission to bring the ban home with
us. When I asked how he convinced Papa, he laughed and avoided the topic by
saying he had his ways.
And what ways would
those be?!
In any case, the
ban would come home with us.
I had a feeling
that a certain bird-crazy gardener at our house would be happy to look after
him. I’d have to make sure he didn’t completely steal my position as his owner!
7 - Fluffies Really are the Best!
“LADY Neema!”
A young girl ran at
me at an impressive speed, her tails wagging wildly around her. It could hardly
even be called running—she swept in with the speed and force of a hurricane.
However, just as a car couldn’t stop instantaneously, her speed was so great that
it propelled her right past me.
Or so I thought
until the girl landed right on top of me with a reverberating THUMP!
“Agh…”
Of course, there
was no way I could catch someone so much larger than myself… Luckily, just as I
was about to be smushed to the ground, Lars came up behind me to help support
both our weights.
Sandwiched between
a soft, warm body and Lars’ fluffiness, I had a hard time dredging up any
complaints!
“Spica, calm down!”
Spica—the girl
who’d landed on top of me—hugged me with enough force to rival even my older
sister.
Pleeeease, calm down!
My intestines will pop out of my mouth if you keep squeezing so hard!
Several seconds
behind Spica, Gosei and Rikusei pounced on me as well.
You guys!!
“Spica, Gosei,
Rikusei! Sit!!”
In response to my
command, Gosei and Rikusei sat back on their haunches obediently. For some
reason, Spica sat with her knees drawn up to her chest, like Japanese
elementary school students in gym class.
“In any case! I’m
glad you made it safely. Where is Sicily?”
Just as I asked,
the rest of the kobolds came into sight.
They looked even
more haggard than when I’d last seen them. Before anything, I needed to lead
them to a place where they could relax so we could talk.
Looks like the time
has come for the hot spring cave to prove useful!
I had them push on
just a little further to the mountain’s peak, then descend into the cave via
the stairs we’d created. I couldn’t keep up on my short little legs, so I
hitched a ride on Lars’ back.
I need to build up
some endurance. When we get home, I’ll have to increase my dance practices or
undertake a regimen of special training that involves playing tag with Dee!
When we finally
arrived at the hot spring, I expected the kobolds would be eager to soak in the
hot, invigorating water, but more than a few outright refused to get in.
I guess no matter the
world, dogs are always afraid of taking a bath!
That said, Spica,
Gosei, and Rikusei were among the group that jumped right in without
hesitation. To my surprise, Gosei and Rikusei were observing proper manners and
enjoying the hot spring quietly.
I could picture the
uproar it would cause if Spica went splashing around in the hot spring
butt-naked, so I preemptively made her wear a towel and ordered her to stay
still and behave herself.
Spica puffed up her
cheeks in indignation at being forbidden to swim, but as it was a direct order,
she had no choice but to comply. The next thing I knew, she started to sink
under the water’s surface since she was already so far out that her feet couldn’t
touch the bottom.
The knights and
royal guards accompanying us jumped in to rescue her, and the earth magic users
set to work rearranging the ground to make a larger, shallower area where
everyone’s feet could reach the bottom.
It quickly became
apparent that without some adjustments to make it so the kobolds’ feet could
reach the bottom, they’d quickly exhaust themselves by treading water and
drown.
In the end, the
earth magic users leveled out the bottom of the pool into a series of wide,
stepped platforms that would allow bathers to stretch out their legs
comfortably.
Previously, we’d
only stuck our feet in the water, so I’d failed to realize it was such a
deep-bottomed pool. Now that the issue of depth was resolved and drowning was
no longer a concern, Sicily and the family leaders entered the water.
I was anticipating
a sexy scene from Siciliy, but unfortunately, I was doomed to disappointment,
as her fur covered all of the important areas. That made sense; if high kobolds
and werewolves had evolved to walk on two legs, their fur would naturally develop
to protect their exposed stomachs.
The next to enter
the hot spring were the children. Seeing Gosei and Rikusei floating happily in
the warm water must’ve stoked their curiosity.
Water splashed up
in all directions as the young kobolds dove in.
It’s always so cute to
see dogs playing joyously in the water!
As I was fondly
observing the young kobolds, I noticed a change in Gova, the leader of the
Strength Family.
“Gova, your ear!”
These folded ears
were the pride and joy of a fearless, brave Rottweiler. Yet, unbelievably, half
of Gova’s left ear was missing.
Those ears were the
only thing even slightly softening Gova’s terrifying appearance!
I’d hoped to have
the elemental spirits protect the kobolds on their journey here, but they’d
said it was impossible.
I guess it’s beyond
even the elemental spirits’ power to protect such a large group? Oh man, I
should’ve at least had some magical items sent from home to lend to the kobolds
to help them protect themselves…
“After we parted
ways with you, we were attacked twice,” he said.
The men in our
group perked up.
Probably because,
even though we’ve heard stories from Shinki and Sicily, we’ve yet to encounter
any agents of Runohark personally. They were eager for any information we could
glean about them.
“They appeared the
moment we headed south as if they’d been watching and waiting for this exact
thing. Fortunately, no one was killed, but some were injured severely enough
that they can no longer fight.”
Sicily was wearing
a pained expression.
The fight had been
almost as tough as the one against Red Hlaada.
“Gova, you and the
other fighters protected the rest of the pack. Thank you for that.” I was just
relieved to hear that no one else had died. “It must’ve hurt, right?”
I got Gova to
crouch down so I could stroke the stub of his shorn-in-half ear.
Discouragingly, even his fur seemed to have lost some of its luster.
“Hanley treated me
right away, so it wasn’t too bad,” he said.
Oh,
that’s right! I haven’t seen Hanley yet! I
frantically searched the crowd, only to find him stretched out languidly in the
hot spring, lounging in the hot water.
He seems to be
enjoying the hot spring very much!
In any case, I set
about introducing the kobolds to Karna and explaining the plan for making
Hanley stuffed animals to her so she could get to work on it.
“Oh my! This is
incredible…!” Karna exclaimed.
Hehe. Karna seems very fond of Hanley’s fur.
Before I knew it,
she was already in deep discussion with Ralf and Will about what spells might
best be able to recreate the texture of Hanley’s fur.
Karna had taken an
instant liking to one more person—Spica. She didn’t seem to care one bit that
Spica was a beastperson; Karna focused on how adorable Spica looked all tangled
up with me. She even mentioned something about getting Auntie Olive to make some
clothes for Spica, so Auntie Olive was also going to be dragged into my
sister’s wild plans.
Karna
enthusiastically declared she wanted to bring Spica home with us, but despite
what she might wish, Spica wouldn’t be going anywhere until the kobold pack had
settled into their new home.
For the time being,
we made the kobolds promise that under absolutely no circumstances would they
go down the mountain and into the village. We explained that they were free to
roam the mountain so long as they stayed away from the village and were welcome
to settle in any of the vacant caves if they wished.
While we were at
it, we explained that the sirens would also be joining Project Shiana and
instructed the kobolds to get along with them as they’d be neighbors of a sort
from now on.
With this, I think
everything we need to do at the moment has been taken care of? We’ll probably
be heading back to the royal city tomorrow. That means I need to squeeze in as
much petting of Hanley’s incredible fur as possible today!
Here I come, Hanley! Charge!
I spotted Hanley
mingling with a group of kobolds who’d gotten out of the hot spring to cool
down. An Afghan hound wind magic user was using the wind like a fan to cool the
area down. The way the gentle breeze stirred the long-haired kobolds’ fur
looked very pleasant. The outer layer of Hanley’s fur swayed in the breeze as
well.
Ahhh, I want to touch
it!
“Hanley!” I threw
myself headlong at his massive body.
“Lady Neema?!”
I could feel his
whole body jolt with surprise. But that’s not what I was focused on!
The luscious fur
pressed against my cheek! I rubbed my face into it, relishing in its plushness.
An irresistible urge that I couldn’t even find the words to describe beat down
on me.
I want to wrap my
entire body in this heavenly coat of fur!
“I’m honored you’re
so fond of my fur, Lady Neema, but why don’t you snuggle up with one of the
children, or at the very least, a female?” Hanley suggested, looking troubled.
Children?!
“The family leader
of the Healer Family has children?” I asked.
“His children have
children.”
Meaning he has
grandchildren?!
Hanley let out a
bark, and a group of children playing at the edge of the water all turned and
ran over to us. The puppies bounced playfully as they galloped toward us, their
droopy ears flopping up and down with each bound. Although they were puppies, they
were already about the size of a full-grown, mid-sized dog.
“Lady Neema would
like to play,” Hanley said.
The kobold
children’s eyes lit up.
Some children
bounced gleefully in circles around me as if inviting me to play. Others
nibbled gently on my hands as if begging for attention. One of them even tried
to climb under my skirt. The children all expressed their enthusiasm
differently, but my reaction was simple.
THEY’RE SO CUTE AND
FLUFFY!!!
The children’s top
coats were softer than those of an adult like Hanley and extremely fluffy. The
individual hairs making up their fur were finer than an adult’s, resulting in a
ticklish sensation wherever they touched my bare skin.
And the puppy-like,
rolly-polly way they moved and the childish behavior they displayed were just
so stinkin’ cute! The force of this cuteness was enough to level an entire
country.
But they were
massive, as one might expect from even a baby large-breed dog. I was pushed to
the ground and licked all over every inch of my face.
Wait, wait, wait!
Don’t lick my nostrils! And not my mouth either! If you really want to kiss,
that’s fine, but no tongue!
Agggh! Gosei, Rikusei, save meeee!
Buried under a pile
of wriggling puppies, I mentally called out frantically to them for help.
Hearing my plea, Gosei and Rikusei rushed the children, barking chidingly.
I was saved from
being squashed to death, but now even more children joined the fray, running
and bouncing around me like it was an athletic festival or something.
Hey, I wanna join the
festivities!
While I was playing
with the kobold children, Ralf and the others were having a secret meeting.
That
night, a barbecue was held in one of the vacant caves.
It seemed Ralf
remembered me saying I wanted to camp out and have a barbecue with everyone.
The knights, royal
guards, and even the members of Purple Gandal, joined us. Kobolds and sirens,
humans and beastperson, a holy beast and monsters, and even an animal, all
spent a wonderful evening together grilling meat and vegetables, eating, and
chatting.
It was a fun
barbecue!
🐎🐦🐎
THE
following morning, we bid farewell to the chief of Zigg Village and set off on
our way back to the royal city. Before leaving, we sternly reminded Healran and
Uncle Phillip’s party to be careful and not do anything reckless.
And, of course, we
didn’t forget to bring the ban home with us!
I decided to name
the ban Pluma.
It means wing. Not
very original, I know, but I’m running out of ideas—or rather, I used all of
them up on the baby slimes. Although I did give the baby slimes
all color names, which I’ll admit was also not very creative.
Teleportation
circles could also transport large animals, so Pluma could teleport home with
us without issue. If he couldn’t have teleported with us, I would’ve had to
hire either the postal guild or the adventurers’ guild to transport him like a
piece of luggage, which would’ve been kind of sad.
In Fauxbe, we
parted with the unit leader and the other knights.
“Thank you for all
your help!” I said.
“I think we’ll meet
again very soon, but in the meantime, please try to keep your mischievous
tomboy ways within reason.”
Eep, now I’m receiving a stern lecture from the unit leader!
“Yes, sir!” I
answered enthusiastically.
Then, the unit
leader shouted out orders to his men.
“Entrust your swords!”
The knights took up
their swords. Without removing them from their sheaths, they raised them to
their chests, then pointed the hilts toward the royal guards.
The royal guards
grasped the hilts of the swords, pronounced “Sword accepted!” and then placed
the hand that had gripped the hilt over their hearts.
That’s so cool!
According to Will,
this was a ritual they performed when transferring duties to another unit. The
sword represented the duty the knights had undertaken and their sincerity
toward that duty. Those entrusted with this duty would give their all to carry
out their assignment to the best of their ability.
Lastly, they paid
homage to Will and held that pose until we disappeared.
I want to see them do
that ritual again next time we meet!
Now then! We’re
finally going home for the first time in a very long and busy fifteen days!
When
we arrived, Papa, Mama, and all of the servants came out to greet us.
“Father! Mother!”
I feigned running
toward Papa but switched directions at the last moment and hugged Mama first.
Lately, I’d been taking a perverse amount of pleasure in making Papa make those
totally uncool faces.
Just as expected,
he seemed shocked and looked like he might cry. I couldn’t help feeling a
little bad and promised myself I’d make it up to him by snuggling up to him
later.
Suddenly, a loud
voice called out, “Lady Neema!
“Isn’t that a bandu
forvoste?!” our bird-crazy gardener, Ayle, asked feverishly.
“Yeah, it’s a
ban-something…” I said.
“A bandu forvoste.”
“Yeah, a bandu
forv…”
I can’t pronounce it!
Ban is fine!
“His name is
Pluma!”
Hearing me say his
name, Pluma let out an obnoxious “Squawk!”
“You’re going to
keep him here as a pet, right?”
“Yeah.”
“Please do me the
honor of entrusting me with his care!”
“Only when I’m not
around.”
“That’s no fair!”
“Neema, could you
please explain what’s going on?”
…Huh? Mama’s voice
sounds incredibly cold. Don’t tell me Papa didn’t tell Mama?!
With help from my
brother and sister, I began detailing everything that had happened on our
journey, starting with the goblins and Gratia. Mama seemed fine with this
much—it seemed she’d already heard this part of the story from Papa.
But when I got to
the part of the story that involved the slimes, kobolds, and sirens… Mama’s
aura turned downright frigid.
Karna jumped in,
talking about how cute the slimes were, their ability to eat magic, and
explaining about Spica. That eased the tension in the air slightly.
Next, Ralf
attempted to distract Mama by talking up the benefits of me being parasitically
inhabited by a slime and interesting her with the tale of the super-rare male
siren, Kai, and his many useful abilities.
Continuing, he
argued that, above all, all of them were crucial to the success of Project
Shiana and that, in the long run, their various, unusual talents would benefit
the Osphe family.
“Cerulia, Neema is
undeniably beloved by the God of Creation. Things beyond our imagining will
inevitably continue to occur around her,” Papa said.
…Is Mama going to be
convinced by that?
Because I’m sure not convinced!
Tch! Whatever…
In any case, I
decided to introduce Gratia and Haku to Mama. Once she saw them, Mama quickly
withdrew her frigid aura and broke into a smile.
“They really are
deviations,” she said. “I wonder what kind of special abilities they possess…
Slimes can eat anything, right? I wonder if they could digest something with a
Preserve spell cast on it…”
Uh-oh, her
researcher’s heart is showing! This isn’t good; at this rate, she’ll snatch
them both away from me!
“Neema, you’ll help
me out, right?” She smiled.
Ahhh! Are you subtly
threatening me to hand these two over to save my own skin?!
“…Will you hurt
them?” I asked.
“No, I won’t do
anything to harm them. We just need to determine their anatomy and abilities.
Then, you can leave the rest to me.”
That’s not at all
reassuring! What exactly are you planning to do?! But if we want to live to see
tomorrow, we can’t very well deny her!
In the end, I
vaguely promised to visit the Magical Research Center in the near future. And,
of course, Mama hadn’t forgotten about Shinki.
I hoped it was just
my imagination that Mama looked like a totally different person while
whispering, “I’m looking forward to seeing what elemental magic can do!”
Small Talk: Healran Dewitt’s Happy Days
AT
first, I’d believed her to be nothing more than a typical, spoiled aristocrat’s
brat. Before long, I realized she was mature, far beyond her years, and
downright fearless.
No, that’s not right.
She’s just a bit unique and hasn’t experienced much in her short life to
instill a sense of fear in her.
She had a frost
spider deviation as her close companion, and at some point, she got some pet
slimes as well. And to top it all off, she ended up involved with goblins and
kobolds.
Yes, she certainly is
a surprising child.
Meeting the
youngest daughter of Duke Osphe, the prime minister of the Kingdom of Gaché,
might just have been a stroke of luck for me. There were times that Lady Neema
would work forcefully to get what she wanted, which was not unusual for an
aristocrat. However, it was likely because of who she was that those endeavors
usually went off in an unexpected direction.
I would never get
sick of watching her.
That one sentence
pretty much said it all.
I had to vow upon
my name more times than I could count during my short acquaintance with Lady
Neema. That just showed what kind of trouble I was unwittingly dragged into. On
the other hand, though, more often than not, I felt amused, if not thoroughly
fulfilled, with the life I now led.
It turned out all
sorts of suspicious, underhanded dealings were going on in Lenice, as my
investigation soon uncovered. Since I had plenty of experience in my past role
conducting undercover investigations for the espionage department, I never let
my guard down. But I also wasn’t worried about failing in my mission.
Of course, Lady
Neema didn’t know about my past, so she was concerned for me. I never dreamed
she’d go as far as to assign elemental spirits to watch over me.
Elemental spirits
were holy beings that only those beloved by the God of Creation could see. To
me, elemental spirits had always seemed like nothing more than a myth.
I separated from
Lady Neema and the others to work on the solo mission I’d been assigned. I was
wandering through the streets of Lenice, doing my best to act lost and
downtrodden. One reason was to familiarize myself with the city’s layout, but
the other was to observe people’s movements. What were the locals doing? How
were the adventurers who’d gathered here passing their time?
One thing was for
sure: Lenice was different from the town of Cass, where I’d previously lived.
Shops of all kinds cluttered the main streets, and normally, this area would be
bustling with shoppers. But currently, only the largest stores were open, and glancing
inside revealed hardly anyone was out shopping.
When I caught sight
of some of the price tags listing prices three times higher than normal, I
could easily understand why. I checked several open stores, but each carried
the exact same items at the exact same prices.
The only other
establishment open was the tavern. Droves of adventurers gathered there
starting around noon, pounding down drink after drink. I witnessed some trying
to weasel out of paying their tabs and others starting trouble with members of
the royal knighthood. By all appearances, the adventurers seemed to be of low
moral character overall.
Like all other
guilds, the adventurers’ guild had ranks, and any adventurer who caused trouble
wouldn’t advance in rank. The adventurers’ guild was vigilant in observing
their members. They looked at the adventurers’ behavior toward the guildhall
staff and customers, how they conducted themselves in public, their fighting
skills, and even their ability to gather information.
When it came to
higher-ranked members of the adventurers’ guild, not only were they skilled
fighters, but their consideration for those around them and manner of
interacting with others set them apart. Not to mention that their ability to
pick up on and glean information from the tiniest things was often on par with
members of the espionage department.
I’d been worried my
cover would be blown if any high-ranked adventurers were around, but I didn’t
spot any.
Next, I headed into
the slums.
Emaciated children
slept on the streets. It had been nagging at me since earlier, but the number
of children greatly outweighed the number of adults.
Where did all the
adults from the slums go…? I’ll stake out the area
and see what I can observe.
I wandered around
the slums, searching for a conveniently located abandoned building.
At last, I found an
abandoned house with an entrance that wasn’t on the main street that afforded
me a vantage point from which to covertly observe people’s movements.
It was technically
a tenement building, but more than half of the units were unoccupied. I let
myself into a vacant tenement with a good view of the main street and
positioned myself where I wouldn’t be visible from the outside but could see
clearly.
Now, all that was
left to do was stay concealed and watch the main road.
From time to time,
I heard children’s voices, but the only adults I ever spotted were elderly
people walking slowly past.
As the sun was
setting, I finally spotted several women I assumed to be mothers.
Once night fell, I
spotted several men, but they all appeared drunk, inevitably stumbling off
somewhere and disappearing.
As I suspected, there
really aren’t any adults.
As the night wore
on, I left the abandoned house and explored the slums on foot, leaping from one
rooftop to the next, stopping periodically to glance around and confirm there
was no other movement in the night besides myself.
At one point, I
heard a noise.
Clatter! Thump!
It was the sound of
something large and heavy being carried. I followed it until I came upon a
group of people dressed all in black.
“You really think
an old hag like this will sell?”
“It’s fine. The way
things are right now, the slavers in Icoux will take anyone at all, as long as
they’re an adult.”
“Hehe, that’s
strange. Normally, you’d think they’d only want young girls.”
“But we’ve already
exhausted the prey in this area. Let’s give it a rest until after our next
transfer.”
“Yeah, you’re
probably right.”
It wasn’t an
unfamiliar sight.
I’d previously
infiltrated an illegal human trafficking ring and even taken down foreign
slavers who’d come to the Kingdom of Gaché to conduct illicit business.
But this group was
specifically targeting adults to kidnap and sell into slavery? Not only that,
but something about the way these criminals moved told me they were not
amateurs.
They moved like
battle-hardened warriors—like adventurers or knights.
What exactly have I
stumbled upon…?
It was too
dangerous to interfere to save the kidnapped woman. For now, I’d have to follow
them and see where the group of men in black headed. I trailed behind them,
being careful not to get caught. Before long, we arrived at a familiar
location: the mayor’s manor.
Had the “transfer”
the men spoke of been about the knighthood’s unit deployment? Based on what I’d
heard, this had started long before they came to this city.
I’ll need to
investigate and discover whether any other cities have experienced a rash of
unexplained disappearances…
Then, I realized
the futility of that line of thought. The men had thought this through before
targeting the inhabitants of the slums. No one would be looking for these
people if they went missing, and it was likely no one had even bothered to
report them missing.
Damn it. This has
gotten past what I can handle on my own. For now, I’ll see if I can infiltrate
the knighthood and get my hands on proof of any illegal deals; anything at all
is fine. Once I have that, the espionage department or even His Majesty’s shadows
can use it as justification to delve further into the human trafficking.
But I wonder why
they’re specifically targeting adults?
As the criminal
himself had said, normally, women and children were targeted because they were
easy to subdue. Young women especially fetched the highest price on the black
market. Although I didn’t even want to think about it, some twisted aristocrats
had a fetish for causing pain to young children.
As far as I knew,
there had never been another case of a human trafficking ring that
indiscriminately targeted “anyone at all, as long as they’re an adult.”
That made me wonder
if this was somehow related to Runohark, too.
What if they were
up to something involving not just monsters, but also humans?
… I’m not going to
figure it out pondering it over by myself. More importantly, how am I going to
infiltrate the royal knighthood?
🐎🐦🐎
CONSIDERING how we’re in the middle of a crisis, one might expect the knights to
be more on their guard than ever, and yet…
A job among their
ranks had all but fallen right into my lap.
I’d taken up the
guise of an adventurer who’d been separated from his party and was drinking at
the tavern from the moment they opened when a knight on patrol came up to me.
At this time of
day, all of the crooked and lazy adventurers were still in their beds. And the
hardworking adventurers who were awake were all either
training or patrolling outside the city walls, not drinking in the tavern.
In conclusion, he
found me suspicious and decided to question me.
I spun my woeful
cover story, lamenting how my party had ditched me, and I was all alone, and
the knight bought it.
The knight was,
surprisingly, a genuinely good person.
He listened
compassionately to my sad story, making the occasional comment to assure me he
was listening, and at the end, commiserated with me about how I’d been handed
the short end of the stick. At one point, I actually thought he was about to
cry out of sympathy.
I included a kernel
of truth in my cover story by explaining that I used to work in accounting.
That unexpectedly paid off in the form of an invitation to come to their
headquarters because they desperately needed help with their bookkeeping.
The knight who
scouted me might have been highly ranked because the temporary employment
contract was prepared at record speed. I’d expected to at least be required to
vow upon my name to ensure my loyalty to the knighthood, but I wasn’t.
It was enough to
make me suspicious; that’s how unbelievably lax they were in their security. I
wondered if these knights were up to something.
Either way, it
worked out in my favor, so I went along with it.
Before encountering
the knights, I’d witnessed something intriguing. And I’d infiltrated the
knighthood even more successfully than I’d dared to hope. However, I was well
aware that it was when things were going well, more than ever, that I couldn’t
afford to let my guard slip or I’d be in danger.
My duty was to
ensure that the danger didn’t extend to Lady Neema.
I was led to the
knighthood’s temporary base of operations, received a brief explanation of my
job requirements, signed the temporary employment contract, and immediately put
to work.
I did mention that
I’d already been drinking that morning but received the alarmingly blasé
response that I seemed coherent enough, so it was fine. Of course, I hadn’t
actually been drinking, but the reek of alcohol filling the tavern had clung to
my clothing enough to maintain my ruse.
The job was
incredibly simple. But, as I knew well from my time in the royal palace, the
knighthood’s money management was sloppy. It was enough to make me feel sorry
for whoever would have to audit this mess. They really should keep their
records better organized!
Using my status as
a newcomer and fervent desire to quickly adapt to my new role as an excuse, I
took it upon myself to look around.
Under the pretense
of “going through old records,” I searched for any evidence of tampering.
However, there were no signs that anything had been tampered with; the only
thing that caught my attention were several instances of unexplained funds.
They had vague but plausible annotations, but I couldn’t help but question
them.
I kept at it until
evening fell before finally calling it quits for the day, figuring I’d look
suspicious if I stayed any later.
I was carrying a
stack of finished documents, planning to submit them and then leave for the
day, when…
I spotted a
familiar group of people walking toward me. I was pretty sure they wouldn’t say
anything to blow my cover even if they recognized me, but either way, it would
be bad if the knights realized their guests knew me.
I quickly bowed,
concealing my face so I wouldn’t be recognized.
But I could tell
that she recognized me regardless.
Neema’s whispered
voice carried to my ears.
“Report in
tonight.”
I see. So this is the
power of the elemental spirits.
There was no way I
should’ve been able to hear Lady Neema when she’d whispered so quietly that no
one else reacted, but I heard her as clear as day.
I gave the faintest
nod to convey that I’d received her orders.
If Lady Neema and
the others were here, I didn’t need to linger.
Once darkness fell
completely, I snuck into the mayor’s manor, being careful to avoid being
spotted. I made my way to Lady Neema’s room, where I found Prince Wilhelt and
Lord Ralfreed.
Lady Neema appeared
to be missing.
“Oh, it’s you,
Healran. How’s the investigation going?”
If Lady Neema
wasn’t here, then this was the perfect timing.
I didn’t want to
discuss something so dark in front of her. If Lady Neema needed to hear of it,
Lord Ralfreed would likely be better equipped than I to explain such things to
a child, anyway.
“First, I have
another matter to report on.”
I told them about
what I’d witnessed late the previous night.
Slavery was
strictly outlawed in the Kingdom of Gaché, so Prince Wilhelt’s face took on an
impregnable severity as he listened.
The young prince
leapt into action, asking wind spirits to search the mansion for the woman I
believed had been kidnapped and hidden there. Within moments, he announced that
she was in the basement. Then, he summoned one of His Majesty’s shadows and
issued orders to look into the human trafficking ring.
He said he would
also send a letter to the royal palace to inform them of this matter and have
reinforcements dispatched immediately to deal with the issue.
However, there was
one concern.
“If Icoux is
endorsing this operation, this will quickly become a troublesome issue,” I
said.
“Indeed. But they
should’ve thought about that before. Anyone foolish enough to start trouble in our country is going to get what’s coming to them.”
He really is His
Majesty’s child. Both of them are without mercy when their people are
threatened.
The conversation
made me the slightest bit nostalgic, but once Lady Neema returned, the matter
was dropped.
Next, I laid out
what I’d discovered so far regarding the knighthood’s suspicious dealings. I
had no proof but suspected that the supplies the proxy lord had sent were being
diverted and sold for profit in the stores. I also explained the suspected
collusion with crooked adventurers and the unexplained funds I’d noticed in the
financial records.
The only proof I
had was a scene I’d witnessed at the tavern before meeting the knight who hired
me: I saw a knight dressed in street clothes taking money from an adventurer.
As expected, His
Highness said he needed more concrete proof than that.
I’d already been
planning to try following the money trail to find the source of the unexplained
funds, but apparently, His Highness was familiar with the knighthood’s abysmal
record-keeping because he speculated that this would probably be difficult.
The knighthood’s
accounting is such an infamous mess that even His Highness is aware of it? And
I can’t believe he’s even heard about the legion commanders getting chewed out
by people from the accounting department for sloppy record-keeping…
Hold on a minute.
That’s it!
“They’re submitting
inflated claims!”
I’d been focusing
all my attention on the flow of money, but it was possible that if the amount
of equipment and supplies the knighthood ordered didn’t add up to what they had
on hand, it might be because they were submitting inflated claims, resulting in
the unexplained funds.
I’d discovered a
thread to follow that very well may lead me to solid proof.
“This can’t just be
happening here. Healran, I’m going to temporarily endow you with the royal
crest. Make sure not to lose it.”
I was surprised by
his sudden declaration.
I’d already been
entrusted with a short sword from Duke Osphe bearing his family’s crest but
never dreamed I’d also be entrusted with one from His Highness as well.
Did he know to choose
a short sword simply because he’s gotten to know me so well in such a short
time?
No, there’s no way the
shadows assigned to him would’ve failed to look into my past and inform him of
everything.
I accepted the
short sword, easily recognizing it as no more than one of the serviceable
weapons carried by the royal guards assigned to His Highness’s protection
detail.
That said, I doubt I’d
dare to use it, even if my life were in danger.
I was more
concerned about the crest being misused than about my safety.
Lady Neema was
starting to look sleepy, so I decided it was time to leave for the evening, but
before I could, Lord Ralfreed called out to stop me.
“Healran, don’t do
anything that would make Neema cry.”
His tone was
gentle, but I caught the faintest glimpse of deadly seriousness in his eyes.
Heh, I can see the
family resemblance.
He was just like
Duke Osphe.
I still remember receiving
the same warning from the duke when he hired me.
Though, if I wasn’t
mistaken, there was also a touch of jealousy in Duke Osphe’s case. But in the
name of allowing him to save face, I would pretend not to notice that.
“Yes, sir. I owe
Lady Neema a great debt for taking me into her retinue, so I will serve her
with faithful sincerity.”
I truly felt
incredibly grateful to her for taking me in.
Rather than wasting
away serving that wretched mayor, traveling around like this was much more
suited to my personality.
“You’re one of us,
Mr. Healran—a friend.”
I was shocked by
Lady Neema’s unexpected declaration.
I felt certain that
when it came to Lady Neema, being named a “friend” indicated that she deeply
trusted and cared for you. By rights, she should treat me the same as any other
hired servant, and yet she honored me with the title of “friend.” I wasn’t certain
whether she was just extremely magnanimous or whether she sensed something that
wasn’t apparent to me.
I found myself
inexplicably happy that she’d named me a friend.
“Goodnight, Neema.”
In stark contrast
to his frankly terrifying expression a moment ago, Lord Ralfreed’s face had
softened.
His Highness
chuckled at how easily Lady Neema went to sleep.
Before long, the
battle to save the kobolds would begin.
It appeared Lord
Ralfreed was concerned that Lady Neema would suffer heartache in the process.
From what I’d heard, it sounded like a difficult situation, but to be perfectly
honest, I didn’t care overly much either way, so long as Lady Neema was safe.
“It can’t be
helped. That is the path she’s chosen. Even if it was
mostly unconsciously.”
In his position,
His Highness understood the difficult path she’d chosen better than anyone
else. Even if she were still so young, she would have to face the full
consequences of her actions and decisions.
I wanted to do all
I could to ease her burden, even if only a little.
🐎🐦🐎
FROM there, Lady Neema’s true nature just continued rearing its head. I
didn’t think I’d ever get bored watching her. I could reconcile the slimes and,
at least in theory, understood how she’d gotten friendly with the kobolds.
But it didn’t stop
there. Next were the sirens, and of course, she met and befriended a nearly
legendary monster—a rare male siren.
According to
Shinki, the goblin clan was pretty sizeable as well.
I decided to remain
in Zigg Village for Lady Neema’s sake, but boy, was it ever starting to look
like I had my work cut out for me!
The night before
Lady Neema and the others were due to return home, I went ahead with the plan
I’d been concocting with the knights in secret.
Lady Neema had
often spoken about wanting to have a barbecue and eat together with everyone,
but due to her station and the circumstances, this had been rather difficult to
arrange.
However, in the
remote area of this cave, there wasn’t anyone around to know or care, and
monsters didn’t bother with things like social status.
After receiving
permission from His Highness and Lord Ralfreed, I made the preparations
secretly so Lady Neema wouldn’t find out.
While Lady Neema
was playing with kobolds, several knights returned to the village to procure
meat, fish, vegetables, and other supplies. The three earth-magic users,
including myself, created three large fire pits in the open area just outside
the cave. After this, outdoor gear was sent via the knights’ portable
transportation tapestry, the growing mountain of equipment arriving one piece
at a time, seemingly without end.
The unit leader had
come up with some reason to request all of this from headquarters. I should
probably ask His Highness to smooth things over later to ensure the unit leader
didn’t get in trouble for this. I was certain General Zelnan would permit it once
he learned it was a surprise for Lady Neema, but…
The gear that
arrived by teleportation circle included a folding griddle plate, eight folding
barbecue grates, and an unbelievable quantity of eating utensils, food, and
even seasonings.
Please bill us for the
cost of the food and condiments!
Don’t add this bill to
the disaster that is the knighthood’s accounting!
I swore to follow
up on it later and make sure it was billed correctly.
The knights who’d
gone to the village returned laden with even more supplies.
Lord Ralfreed had
given the knights money to purchase these supplies, so at least the billing for
these purchases would be simple and straightforward.
We stacked wood in
the fire pits, and the knights who could use fire magic ignited the fires,
which the knights who could use wind magic fanned to life.
While this was
happening, the rest of us divided the labor, washing and cutting the
vegetables. Before we knew it, sunset had begun coloring the sky. We’d have to
hurry up.
We still had to
prepare the torches that would illuminate the area once night fell.
Technically, the knights would take care of the torches, not me, so maybe “we”
isn’t quite the right word.
Just as the
finishing touches were being made, His Highness’s voice reached my ears and
carried on the wind.
“We can’t hold her
off much longer. How’s it coming?”
“We’re ready at any
time.”
“Okay. In that
case, I’ll convey the message to the sirens as well.”
Come to think of it,
can sirens even eat food?
I’d feel bad
feasting in front of them if they couldn’t join, but I supposed that if nothing
else, they could at least enjoy the festive atmosphere.
We were just
starting to lay out the meat and fish that would take longer to cook on the
preheated barbecue grills when Lady Neema and the others appeared at the cave
entrance.
“…What’s all
this?!”
“Lady Neema, you’ve
been saying you’d like to have a meal with everyone, so how about tonight?”
Her eyes sparkling,
Lady Neema ran around looking at everything and exclaiming over and over again
how wonderful and amazing it all was.
Her enthusiasm was
contagious. Before long, Spica and the kobold children had joined in her
antics.
Just then, the
sirens arrived, their timing impeccable. They appeared to have flown here from
the cave they lived in because they were all in their bird forms. They’d even
somehow strapped all the baby slimes onto their backs.
“Mistress… Feed me,
please!”
The male siren,
who’d received the name Kai, clung to Lady Neema. He seemed oblivious to the
death glares Lord Ralfreed and Lady Karnadia were shooting at him.
I couldn’t help but
be a bit impressed with his nerve.
The baby slimes
seemed to remember who’d previously fed them magic because they crowded around
those who could control the same element they were each affiliated with.
Almost before I
finished the previous thought, the little slime named Kohaku bounced over to
me, wailing, “Ruu, ruu!”
Seeing no other
option, I summoned a bit of earth magic in the palm of my hand and offered it
to Kohaku.
“Ruu, ruuuuuuu!”
It certainly seemed
pleased. Its cry was more like a warbling song than any actual attempt at
speech.
“Let’s eat!” Lady
Neema exclaimed, already fully prepared, with a plate and eating utensil in
hand.
Drinks were passed out,
and finally, all that remained was for someone to formally start the party with
a toast.
“Well then, Lady
Neema. Will you do the honors and give the opening toast?”
“Huh? Me?!”
Lady Neema tilted
her head to the side, bewildered, and Lord Ralfreed stepped in to whisper
encouragement in her ear. She nodded in response, so I could only assume he’d
given her some idea of what to say.
“Umm, well… Let’s
all continue getting along! Thank you all for all your work up to this point!
Now, let’s eat!”
It was an
incredibly Neema-like speech. Even the normally stoic royal guards were smiling
fondly.
Whoa, the royal guards
have frozen in shock at the sight of Assistant Brigade Leader Danart smiling.
Just goes to show what a rare occurrence that is.
As for whether
sirens could consume regular food, it turned out that they could indeed.
However, they couldn’t feed themselves because they didn’t have hands in their
bird forms. The female sirens seductively beseeched the knights to feed them,
and the sight of the red-faced men tentatively feeding the sirens was terribly
amusing.
His Highness
teasingly offered to assist, but with a wry smile, Lord Ralfreed pushed Lady
Karnadia forward instead.
As for Lady Neema,
she’d been captured by what appeared to be the sirens’ leader. Perhaps
“captured” wasn’t quite the right word for it. She seemed to enjoy feeding the
siren.
When one siren
playfully grabbed Lady Neema in a big hug, a snippet of Lady Neema’s voice
carried to me on the wind, with the only words I was able to make out being
“…outrageous breasts!”
Elemental spirits!
What are you up to, sending only that bit to me?!
And anyway, what does
she mean, “outrageous breasts”? What characteristics qualify a pair of breasts
as “outrageous,” exactly?
Following that, no
more of Lady Neema’s words were carried to me on the wind, and I was left
confused by the elemental spirits’ actions and Lady Neema’s words.
On another topic,
the kobolds seemed to be divided into two factions: meat-lovers and
veggie-lovers.
Fish didn’t seem to
go over with them, probably because they weren’t accustomed to ocean seafood in
their natural habitat.
I wasn’t surprised
to see the kobolds, who seemed to be fighters, gather around the meat while the
long-haired ones flocked to the vegetables. I wasn’t sure what the difference
was between the different types of kobolds, but they all had one thing in common:
they sure could eat!
Are we going to have
enough food? Just to be safe, I’ll ask the unit leader to send for a bit more
supplies.
Lady Neema
approached me just then, apparently worried I was too busy tending the grill to
eat my portion.
“Healran, are you
making sure to eat as well?”
“Yes, I’m eating.
You make sure to enjoy yourself tonight, too, Lady Neema.”
“Of course! I’m
having a wonderful time!”
She flashed me a
vibrant smile that made her look her age for once.
As long as Lady
Neema was enjoying herself, that was all I needed.
8 - There Really Is No Place Like Home!
MAMA finally released me, and at long last, I took a break and caught my
breath.
It felt weird
entering my room and coming home after being gone for just a few short weeks
that felt so much longer. Nothing had changed while I was gone. Everything was
as it had been before I left.
Well, those flowers in
the vase on the table weren’t there before.
Normally, flowers
were tastefully arranged in strategic places around my room. But currently, my
room was practically overflowing with an abundance of all different kinds of
colorful flowers.
I guess this means the
servants missed me?
Nox landed on his
wooden perch and groomed his feathers; Haku lay motionless on the bed, and
Gratia moved restlessly atop my head. He seemed nervous about this strange new
environment, but before long, he deemed it safe, probably after seeing how
relaxed Nox was.
Gratia leapt off me
and stood upright, balanced on his four rear legs. Then he waved his front four
legs about in an unhurried manner. I had no idea what this meant.
…You really are
dexterous, Gratia!
Satisfied, Gratia
scuttled silently over to the table and agilely climbed up the tablecloth. Once
he reached the top, he played among the flowers, leaping between them as if
practicing parkour or something.
Ack, now look at you!
You’re getting covered in pollen!
In the end, I left
Gratia to his own devices and was relaxing quietly in my room when there was a
knock on the door.
“Lady Neema, I’ve
brought your tea,” a maid called out.
“Come in.”
Where there’s tea,
there’s bound to be snacks!
“Pardon the
intrusion.”
My maid, Leah,
pushed a cart ahead of her into the room. She was a veteran maid who’d worked
for us for over twenty years. And her husband was our head chef. We were
fortunate to have both of them working for us.
Our family mascot
accompanied Leah into the room.
“Dee!”
It felt like
forever since I’d last seen him, and he seemed to have only gotten even more
handsome. His face was chiseled like a noble wolf, and his long white fur was
glossy and silky. His tail wagged almost violently before I even started
petting him, suggesting he was happy to see me.
I’m happy to see you
too!
It seemed that the
servants had taken very good care of Dee in my
absence, because his fur felt soft as a cloud under my fingers, and I could
feel the gentle warmth of his body through all the fluff. I indulged in petting
Dee to my heart’s content.
By the time I was
satisfied, the tea was ready. I was impressed that snacks were even prepared
for Dee and Nox.
“Lady Neema, what
would you like me to prepare for Gratia and Haku’s snacks?”
Huh? That’s a good
question. What should I have her get for them? Haku could eat absolutely anything, and Gratia ate
pretty much anything, too. Hmm, I suppose I can’t
go wrong with giving them the same thing as Nox?
“The same as Nox,
please.”
With a quick “Yes,
my lady,” Leah excused herself and left the room.
“All right,
everyone, gather round!”
Everyone gathered
around the table at my command. Except Gratia, who stood on
top of the table. As expected, he was covered head-to-toe in pollen.
I’ll
have to ask Leah to bring me something to wipe him off with. Just as I was thinking that, Gratia jumped down from the table and made
his way over to Haku. I was wondering how they
communicated despite being different species when suddenly Haku swallowed
Gratia whole.
“Haku! What are you
doing?!” I cried.
I could vaguely
make out the shape of Gratia wriggling around inside Haku’s semi-transparent
body.
“Spit him out! Pleh!”
I grabbed Haku
frantically to rescue Gratia, and the little slime obediently expelled him.
Gratia flew out of the slime, looking absolutely fine.
No, wait. He’s better
than fine… He’s perfectly clean! Every speck of pollen is gone! Could it be
that he asked Haku to help him by eating the pollen?
While I was frozen
in shock, Gratia turned to Dee curiously and danced in front of the much, much
larger dog in a mysterious fashion.
“Gratia, don’t
scare me like that!” Once I got my wits about me, I grabbed Gratia and held him
up to Dee’s nose. “Dee, this is Gratia.”
Gratia struck a
macho pose with his front legs raised in the air as I introduced him.
Next was Haku. Dee
poked his nose into Haku’s side, causing Haku to jiggle like jello.
I hope they’ll all get
along…
While we all got
acquainted, Leah returned with snacks for Gratia and Haku.
“Your room has
certainly become lively, hasn’t it, Lady Neema?”
It’s always been lively!
Not only was Dee
always following me around, but birds were frequently dropping in to play, and
many of the neighborhood Rias visited often as well.
Our house is always
full of animals! In any case, time for a snack!
🐎🐦🐎
THE past few days, I kept myself busy having fun.
We built a shelter
for Pluma in the garden. I visited the dragon stables and the beast stables,
and, in general, soaked up every moment, enjoying the comfortable rhythms of my
normal, everyday life at home.
“Lady Neema, did
you finish the assignment Miss Annalee gave you?”
My hand stopped
mid-pet atop Dee’s back at Paul’s question.
…She did give me an
assignment, didn’t she? I totally forgot.
“Not yet, I see.
Miss Annalee will be here in three days, so please finish it in time.”
I’ve still got three
days? No problem! Piece of cake!
“Please don’t put
it off any longer, Lady Neema.”
Eek! Paul, your face
is scary right now! When did you get so merciless?!
And that was how I
found myself heading reluctantly to my desk.
All right, what was
the assignment again? Umm… I think I just needed to write a reflection on my
tour of the province? I think she said something about practical examples, but
examples of what exactly?
I was clutching my
head and trying to remember what Annalee had said when Paul came to my rescue.
“‘Please write in
concrete detail about how you would go about fixing any problems you notice
while shadowing your father on his inspection of the province.’”
Oh, that’s right!
Isn’t that a bit advanced for a five-year-old’s homework assignment, though?
Besides, I was so busy that I hardly did any actual inspecting! I guess I’ll
have to leave out Project Shiana and write about promoting tourism in
depopulated areas?
The village we stayed
in near the Needle Frost Forest had delicious giant boar stew. Maybe we could
incorporate the appeal of local delicacies and wild-caught meat to create some
kind of preserved food?
As for Lenice, that’s
easy—they need security improvements and the protection of a forest where a
Guardian dwells. We could probably handle this by designating the less dense
section of the forest as a national park, thereby bringing the entire thing under
government protection.
And developing the
natural hot spring into a bath house could easily transform Zigg Village into a
center for tourism. It’s a quiet, peaceful, idyllic spot close to the ocean and
overflowing with wildlife, so leisure cruises would probably be popular as well.
They could even cooperate with some of the surrounding villages to create local
souvenir products related to seagoing industries.
After deciding what
to write about, I got my brother and sister to help me figure out how to word
the essay. I had Papa make sure no confidential information was accidentally
included and that there weren’t any misspellings or grammatical errors, and after
several rounds of staring contests with the dictionary, it was finally
complete.
Then, I had Karna
give me a brush-up lesson on formal etiquette. Thankfully too, because she had
to correct me several times. My posture had gotten worse in the few weeks I’d
been gone. Maybe because I’d been doing little else but playing with monsters all
day?
I didn’t want
Annalee to laugh down her nose at me, so I had no choice but to engage in an
extreme training regimen to regain my original level of social grace!
🐎🐦🐎
AT
last, the day of Annalee’s arrival came.
I was ready for the
battle ahead of me!
“I’m so glad to see
you’ve returned safely.” Annalee was her usual prim and proper self.
“I wouldn’t go so
far as to say it was a safe journey, but thanks to my father and elder brother,
I had many valuable life experiences,” I said.
“How fortunate.”
A tense atmosphere
was between us as if we were each testing the other.
“Now then, may I
see the result of the homework I assigned before you left?”
“Certainly. I’m
very confident in the quality of this essay.”
Being so careful in
choosing every word I speak is exhausting! And it feels
like I’m not even myself anymore. I hate this inauthentic feeling.
I handed the essay
to Annalee, who sat elegantly on the sofa and began to read.
There was nothing
for me to do while she was reading except sip my tea. I raised the teacup to my
lips, painfully aware of every inch of my body, down to my fingertips.
My face softened at
the gentle, pleasant aroma of the tea. I took a small, ladylike sip, enjoying
the high-quality taste that spread across my tongue.
The servants in our
house really were talented. Even only a handful of maids serving in the royal
palace could brew such delicious tea. The most delicious tea I’d ever tasted
had been prepared by the maid Her Majesty had brought with her from the Empire.
She used only the
highest-quality tea leaves and was so attentive that she even went as far as to
adjust the characteristics of the water to best suit that particular blend of
tea. I’d heard that advanced-level water magic users could even change the taste
of water.
I was sipping on
the delicious tea and pondering all that when Annalee finally finished reading.
“Lady Neema, this
is fantastic.”
…Did Annalee just
praise me?! Is this a trick? Maybe she’s planning to get my hopes up so she can
squash them completely?!
“There’s just one
point I’d like you to clarify. I’m not familiar with the term ‘hot spring’?”
“It’s a place where
hot water wells up from the ground, all naturally,” I explained.
“Hot water… Hmm.
Why would a hot spring attract tourists when we already have baths in our
homes?”
Heh. The time has come
to unleash my passionate love of hot spring baths!
“The pool is
luxurious and large, and the scenery is breathtakingly beautiful. Wouldn’t you like bathing in a place like that?”
“…Yes, I suppose.”
“We will construct
the bathing pools and landscape the facility to suit our needs so we can make
pools of various sizes, some with views of the ocean and others with views of
the mountains,” I said.
Ocean views were
nice, but in autumn, nothing beats bathing while gazing at the changing leaves!
Not to mention, after getting out of the bath, you could visit the attached
restaurant and enjoy a meal featuring the bounty of the sea and mountains! That
luxury couldn’t be enjoyed here in the royal city, which made it all the more
rare and valuable.
“I see. This
facility would also be valuable as a place to rest and relax.”
I could hardly
believe my eyes because I wasn’t sure I’d ever seen Annalee this enthusiastic
about anything. Apparently, I’d sold her on just how
wonderful hot spring baths were.
“It seems they are
going to go through with this building project, so once the hot spring bathing
facility is operational, I’ll give you the information so you can go and see
for yourself, Annalee,” I said.
What I mean is that
I’ll get you hopelessly addicted to the wonder of hot spring baths! If Annalee
falls in love with the hot spring bath house and talks about it to her friends
in high society, we’ll get tons of new customers by word of mouth!
Oh, but if that
happens, we’ll need a fancy hotel for the aristocrats. I doubt they’d be
willing to stay in a regular old inn with commoners. I’ll have to discuss it
with Ralf later.
And
so, the meeting with Annalee that I’d been so anxious about turned out fine. It
wasn’t enjoyable by any means, but it had gone smoothly enough, so I’ll call
that a win.
After Annalee left,
I suggested creating a relaxing retreat for aristocrats to Ralf.
In terms of
location, it would be on the seaside, a short distance away from the village
and the mountain. Of course, it would need to have beautiful scenery. We would
build baths of all different sizes, including single-person private baths,
family-sized private baths, and, of course, a giant outdoor public bath.
Nothing beats
leisurely enjoying the scenery of the four seasons while lying back in a hot
bath and drinking a cold beer! Oh, and I bet massage packages would be popular
among the female guests!
As Ralf and I
discussed it, we kept coming up with ideas.
“It’s an
interesting idea, but let’s finish the practice area for the adventurers before
we start any new projects,” Ralf urged. “It will be difficult to develop the
region as a tourist attraction if we don’t first get the commoners on board.”
“Why is that?”
“The nobility love
the newest fad. So if an elite, aristocrats-only hotel opens in a location
that’s already wildly popular among the common folk, many nobles will want to
go with the hope that they’ll be the ones to bring the
newest fad to the upper classes. Then, once the fad has been established among
the nobility, all the other aristocrats will flock there, not wanting to be
left out of the most recent craze.”
I see. Basically, he’s
saying that instead of rolling everything out all at once, we should do it bit
by bit while watching the trends in society.
“Besides, building
things one at a time will be easier financially,” he added.
Oh, so he’s suggesting
waiting until the first business recoups its initial investment, then using the
profits to fund the next construction? This way, if it’s not popular, we can
give up on building an entirely new facility and redevelop the existing facility
into something else to minimize our losses…
…It’s starting to feel
like we’re opening a company! Is this really going to be okay? No! There’s no
room for doubt! Nothing is impossible for the Osphe family!
Project
Shiana was slowly making progress as well.
Papa and Ralf were
doing the bulk of the work while Mama and Karna gathered personnel.
As for me… I was
just spending all my time playing.
It’s not my fault—they
won’t let me do anything! They seem to have forgotten this was all my idea in
the first place!
I had nothing else
to do, so I went to the garden to play with Pluma.
Pluma wasn’t the
only resident of our private garden; a variety of other birds also lived there.
But on this day, we had a special guest. The presence of this special guest had
transformed our gardener, Ayle, into the spitting image of a stereotypical “creepy
pervert.”
“…Are you enjoying
yourself over there, Ayle?”
“…You have no
idea.”
“BOCK-bock-bock!”
Ayle was lying
prone on the ground, being stepped on by a massive migratory bird known as a
diagloris. The specimen demonstrating its dominance over Ayle was the boss of
its flock. As you may have guessed from its cry, the diagloris was a giant
chicken!
It looked just like
a gargantuan leghorn chicken.
However, this
migratory bird had one interesting evolution, in addition to its size, that set
it apart from a chicken—its crest stood straight up!
The diagloris flock
visited our house twice a year during their yearly migrations. In spring, they
traveled north to their breeding grounds, and in fall, they traveled south to
their overwintering grounds.
I was sure the baby
chicks must be adorable, but by the time migration season came around, they
were already nearly full-grown, so I’d never seen a baby diagloris.
I bet they look like
giant, fluffy chicks!
As for Ayle—still
pinned beneath the diagloris’s foot—he was taking a break from work to play
with the birds. Somehow, that evolved into a crowing competition, with the
diagloris and Pluma each trying to outdo the other in terms of volume and
projection of their cries.
“BOCK-BOCK-BOOOOOOCK!”
“SQUAWK, SQUAWK!”
…Pluma! Don’t let out
such a loud noise so close to my ear!
I couldn’t stand
the noise anymore, so I distracted them with some treats to hopefully shut them
up.
Small birds called
lornises frantically pecked at the grains the gardeners had scattered on the
ground for them.
Oh, so there are some
lornises here today, too, huh?
For Pluma and the
diaglorises, there were fish.
Yeah, the garden of
our house was chaotic today, to say the least.
Once I’d finished
playing with the birds, it was time for me to have a snack, too! I was in the
middle of enjoying my snack when Mama suddenly summoned me.
…But I’m sure I
haven’t done anything wrong!
“Neema, I received
word from your father: the goblins are due to arrive at Mount Reitimo as early
as tomorrow.”
Whoa, they made better
time than we thought!
“How does he know?”
I asked.
“It seems that a
wind spirit conveyed the message to Lars, and Prince Wilhelt informed your
father.”
The wind spirits sure
do come in handy!
“Tomorrow, you and
Ralf will return to Zigg Village to meet the goblins.”
“Okay!”
I hope Shinki is safe
and well. And I wonder how Suzuko and Touki are doing?
🐎🐦🐎
THE
next day, we set off to the royal palace as the sun began to rise.
This time, Will
couldn’t join us due to his royal duties. And since he wouldn’t be coming,
neither would the royal guard.
Perhaps to make up
for some of the lost numbers, Karna joined us.
As a complete trio
of siblings, we teleported to Fauxbe using the teleportation circle in the
royal palace.
We all stood atop
the magic circle, and Ralf shouted, “Fauxbe!”
Sparkles clouded my
vision, and before I could finish registering the overwhelming brightness of
the light engulfing us, we’d already arrived in Fauxbe. Disappointingly, I once
again wasn’t able to see the true form of the brilliant sparkles.
A familiar group of
faces awaited us in the room that held Fauxbe’s teleportation circle.
“We’ve been
awaiting your arrival.”
It’s the unit leader
and the knights under his command!
The previous night,
Papa had said he’d officially appointed this unit of knights to work on Project
Shiana and we were seeing that put into action right away.
It might be a little
late to worry about this, but is it okay to drag members of the royal
knighthood into a private project spearheaded by the Osphe family? Maybe he
made some kind of deal with Grandpa Gouche? In any case, I’m not going to dig
too deeply into adult affairs that I probably don’t want to know the answers to
anyway.
“We’re going to be
in your care again, unit leader!” I exclaimed.
“I see you haven’t
changed a bit, Lady Neema,” the unit leader replied, smiling kindly and patting
my head.
Normally, we
probably wouldn’t be able to interact so informally, but Ralf and the others
watched on with indulgent smiles. The unit leader’s personality was also likely
a factor in making this friendly relationship possible. I figured it was
probably okay as long as we kept it to informal situations.
More importantly,
the extremely rare occurrence of seeing the unit leader smile distracted me!
“Now then, let’s
make haste, shall we?”
Cutting our reunion
short, we all piled into the waiting carriages.
The city of Fauxbe
was especially active this morning.
A morning market
went on today, as evidenced by people hauling fruit, fish, and other produce
past us along the bustling street in carts. I spotted a maroo in a cage in one
of the carts we passed.
That poor little guy
is probably going to become somebody’s dinner. I wonder if maroo tastes just
like pork…
We left the city of
Fauxbe and found ourselves surrounded by neatly tilled fields as far as the eye
could see. Once the seemingly endless farmland ended, we entered a forest
filled with singing birds.
The fresh greenery
of new spring leaves perfectly complemented the mild and peaceful morning. A
handsome young man and a beautiful young woman rode together inside the
carriage, conversing happily. It was just like a scene out of a movie or
something.
“What do you think,
Ralf?” Karna asked. “Today, I tried to make Neema match her bunny-backpack.”
“It’s really cute!
Her hair looks just like bunny ears,” Ralf said.
“Yeah! And her hair
accessories are fluffy, so they sway every time she moves. It’s adorable,
right?!”
The contents of
their “happy conversation” were rather pathetic, however…
My sister had
appointed herself as my personal stylist for the day. My hair was done in
pigtails and fastened with slightly unusual ribbons featuring pom-poms. That
was her attempt at making me look like a rabbit, apparently.
My dress was a
sunny yellow, and the skirt was as voluminous as a balloon.
I had Auntie
Olive’s excellent fashion sense to thank for this one.
Once we exited the
forest, we continued down a long, narrow road that led straight to Zigg
Village. We could see the ocean from here, so I pressed my face against the
window to gaze at it.
“You sure do love
the ocean, huh, Neema?”
“Yeah! It’s so big
and beautiful!”
I’d grown up near
the ocean in my past life, so seeing the ocean felt like coming home and filled
me with excitement.
There’s nothing better
than playing at the beach on a beautiful summer day! It’s still spring now, but
even so…
I hope I’ll get a
chance to swim in the ocean this summer!
🐎🐦🐎
BY
my estimation, about three hours had passed since we left our house.
At long last, we
arrived in Zigg Village.
After greeting the
village chief to let him know we’d returned, we hurried onward to Mount
Reitimo. At this distance, I could sense Shinki’s presence and was able to lead
Ralf and the others.
Less than an hour
after beginning our trek up the mountain, we spotted Shinki.
“Shinki, over
here!” I called out to him.
“Oh, it’s you, Miss
Neema…”
Shinki looked very,
very weary.
“Mistress!” two
voices, neither belonging to Shinki, called out in tandem.
Hm?
The figures that
appeared from behind Shinki were those of a male hobgoblin even more muscular
than Shinki himself and a slender, almost delicate female goblin with a small
head and big, doeish eyes that was hard to believe was actually a goblin at
all.
No, she’s definitely a
goblin… Just an incredibly un-goblin-like one…
I can’t believe how
much they’ve both changed!
“Suzuko, Touki!” I
greeted them.
“Mistress! Me kill
giant boar! Touki do it, by meself!”
Wooow. He not only
evolved into a hobgoblin but also took down a giant boar and even found time to
learn to speak!
“Good job, Touki!”
I praised.
“Mistress, I also
evolved!”
So, Suzuko managed to
evolve as well. That’s great, but I’m not happy she’s surpassed me in height!
Suzuko was still
considerably smaller than Shinki or Touki, standing just a bit shorter than my
sister. If I had to guess, I’d say she was somewhere between 4½ to 5 feet tall.
I’m sad I have to tilt
my head back to look up at her now, just like everyone else in my life!
“Your speech has
improved as well, Suzuko!”
Her previously
halting manner of speaking had become much more fluid. She still wasn’t
perfect, but our speech was on approximately the same level now.
Shinki explained
that they’d lost a few goblins to animal attacks and bumbled attempts at
hunting along the way, but the losses had been fairly minimal. Unlike the
kobolds, the goblins had no natural defenses, so I supposed I should count it
as a win that the casualties had been so few.
From here, I would
introduce the goblins to the kobolds and then let them rest for a bit in the
hot spring.
After that, it
would be time to hunt for their dinner!
Just because they’d
safely arrived at their new home didn’t mean the hard work and danger were
over—not by a long shot!
“All right,
everyone! Press forward to the mountain’s summit!”
The goblin clan set
off, following my order.
At long last, the
goblins and the kobolds were going to meet face-to-face.
I wonder if they’ll be
able to get along? But, more importantly…
“Shinki! Pick me
up!”
I was exhausted
from walking without having Lars to carry me, so I’d have Shinki carry me the
rest of the way.
9 - Can’t We All Just Get Along?
WE
rambled along until, finally, we drew close to where the kobolds had taken up
residence. Caves dotted the area, and the scenery looked different from when
we’d last visited. Through the gaps in the trees, what looked like farm fields
could be seen.
Looks like the Green
Family has wasted no time getting right to work! Huh? Is that a human standing
among the kobolds…? I paused to look closer, and…
“Healran?!”
What’s he doing in a
place like this?!
“Lady Neema?”
Healran turned and walked toward us, a baby slime perched atop his head.
“Is there some kind
of problem?” I asked.
“Not at all,” he
said. “I’m indebted to the kobolds for all their help, so I’m repaying the
favor by assisting the Green Family in creating fields.”
“…I do hope you’ll
explain how this all came about,” I said.
After
we left, Healran camped out in the forest with Uncle Phillip and the other
adventurers to avoid burdening the village chief and his wife any further. The
adventurers had set up camp close to where the kobolds were staying because
they wanted to explore the caves.
When she saw this,
Sicily had reached out and told them they were free to use the caves as well,
and that was how Healran, Uncle Phillip, and the adventurers began living
together with the kobolds.
Then, the family
leader of the Green Family approached Healran, asking if he wouldn’t mind using
his earth magic to help them create fields.
I see. Now it all
makes sense!
I felt a little
guilty in retrospect for not setting Healran up with someplace to live before
we left—maybe a small but serviceable little cottage at the base of the
mountain.
But what about the
baby slime on Healran’s head? What’s it doing here?
Based on its
brownish-yellow color, I assumed this was the slime I’d named Kohaku, meaning
“amber” in Japanese.
“How did Kohaku get
out of the cave?” I asked.
“Apparently,
they’ve been asking the sirens to bring them out,” he said.
Oh, I suppose there is
that method.
If the slimes got
Kai to bring them to the sirens’ cave, the sirens could transform into their
bird forms and carry them outside.
I hope Shizuku knows
that its babies are going on outings by themselves…
“Kohaku, did you
get your parent’s permission before leaving?” I asked the little guy.
“Rooooo-ru!”
Phew, I’m glad
Shizuku’s on board!
Healran and Kohaku
joined us, and together, we continued to the kobolds’ cave.
Oh, right, I can’t
forget to introduce Healran to Suzuko and Touki!
“This is Healran,”
I said, getting straight to the introductions. “When Shinki’s not around,
consult with him, please.”
Suzuko’s face
turned sad in response to my instructions. “Mistress and boss will both leave?”
“I’m sorry. But
we’ll come back soon!” I promised.
I had a feeling
we’d be visiting regularly until Project Shiana got up and operational. I did
my best to console Suzuko as we walked. Before long, the cave came into view.
The area around the
mouth of the cave showed distinct signs of life. There was a large clearing
with a fire pit and a pot bubbling over the fire. Ropes had been strung up
between the trees and draped with clean laundry hung out to dry. It wasn’t big
enough to be mistaken for a house, but a small storage shed had been erected
off to the side.
Only around ten
days had passed since the kobolds arrived, but already there were signs that
they’d settled in and were getting on with life here.
Just then, I
spotted Sicily, deep in conversation with the family leader of the Green
Family.
“Sicily!” I called
out to her, but before Sicily could even reach me, something—or rather, someone—dropped down from above.
“Lady Neema!”
Not again!
It was Spica who’d
dropped down directly on top of me. Just moments before she crashed into me,
Shinki snatched me out of the way.
“Mind yourself,
girl,” he warned.
Oh? Shinki sounds
seriously ticked off!
“If you claim to be
the lady’s faithful servant, then you must avoid any actions that might cause
harm to your mistress,” Shinki instructed.
Maybe it was just
my imagination, but his cold, matter-of-fact tone was somehow even more
terrifying than if he were yelling.
“…I’m sorry.”
Spica’s ears lay flat against her head, droopy with dejection.
Does she understand
why she’s being scolded?
“Spica, where are
Gosei and Rikusei?” I asked. I was surprised that they weren’t here if Spica
was.
“They’re training
with the leader of the Herb Family,” she said.
I’m glad to hear
they’re working hard!
“Good day, Spica,”
my sister called out to Spica, smiling brilliantly.
“Lady Karna!”
Spica’s tails wagged furiously behind her. She didn’t notice them smacking
Shinki, or perhaps she just didn’t care.
“Mistress, what
sort is she?” Suzuko asked, pointing to Spica with a look of cautious
confusion.
“She’s the younger
sister of the kobolds’ leader,” I explained.
I’m not sure that
entirely answers her question, but… I suppose it will do!
“She seems very
close to you,” Suzuko noted. “Are you her master as well?”
What’s with all the
difficult questions all of a sudden, Suzuko?! How should I explain Spica? In
terms of how long we’ve known each other, I met Suzuko and the other goblins
first, making Suzuko Spica’s senior.
But Spica is a
beastperson, not a monster, so she’s not bound to me by her name. Although I
intend to employ her in the future as a bodyguard-slash-lady’s-maid…
Hmm, since they both
live in clan-oriented societies, they must be very concerned with their place
in the social hierarchy. In any case…
“Sicily, could we
please use the hot spring?” I requested.
It’s easy to get
irritable when you’re tired, so we should all rest and regain our energy in the
hot spring.
“You don’t need to
ask me; you’re free to come and go as you like,” Sicily said.
That’s nice of her to
say, but I don’t feel right intruding without at least asking! Especially not
with such a large group of monsters from another species. But since she said
it’s fine, let’s go! Time for the goblins to get their first taste of the wonders
of hot spring bathing!
The cave containing
the hot spring showed signs of change as well. A faint glow illuminated a
section of the stairway leading down to the cave.
“Why are the stairs
glowing?” I asked Sicily, who’d accompanied us, about it.
“We got the sirens
to let us use some of the baalrite from their cave.”
“…What’s baalrite?”
I asked.
“I don’t know much
about it, but the leader of the Philosopher Family said it was a type of
luminescent stone.”
Hmm, I guess that’s
what the glowing stalactites in the sirens’ cave were made of?
Despite being
described as luminescent, the light was only enough to make out our footing, so
it couldn’t be used as indoor lighting.
We reached the end
of the long staircase, and the heat and humidity of the hot spring greeted us.
Speaking of the hot
spring, it, too, had been expanded. The original spring still fed into the
large main pool, but several smaller pools had been created, feeding off the
first. There were shallow pools intended to be laid down in, and they’d somehow
even created a waterfall shower.
Sicily explained
that members of the Philosopher Family who could use fire and water magic were
working in shifts to maintain the pools at predetermined temperatures, some
hot, some warm, and others cool.
…It looks like they’ve
grown very fond of hot spring bathing! They’ve practically transformed this place
into a full-service health spa!
Shinki explained
the basics of how the bath worked to the goblins. He told them that some
sections were deep and they needed to be careful because they could drown if
they ventured too far out. He also sternly instructed the goblins not to splash
around in the water, as it would disturb other bathers. Despite his warnings,
or perhaps because of them, all the goblins seemed too terrified to even enter
the water.
In the end, because
no one dared to enter the bath of their own volition, Shinki resorted to
picking up goblins and tossing them into the hot spring.
Shrieks of “Gii, giiiii!” filled the cavern, but soon enough, the
screams died out as the faces of the goblins who’d been thrown into the hot
spring transformed into expressions of delight.
After seeing this,
the other goblins must’ve determined that it wasn’t dangerous because, while
still reluctant, they followed their friends into the water. Once the others
had all gotten in, Suzuko, Touki, and Shinki also sank into the pool.
Touki closed his
eyes and let out a delighted sigh.
Your goofy, blissful
face is kinda cute, but at least close your mouth, Touki! I can see your fangs,
and it makes you look scary!
Once
again, it was time for another hot spring business meeting!
The first order of
business was to determine where the goblins’ territory would be. Having them
live with the kobolds would never work, but they would need somewhere to take
shelter from the wind and rain, preferably a large cave.
Sicily and I sat on
the edge of the pool, dipping our feet in the hot water as we discussed the
issue with Shinki.
The kobolds had
already claimed this system of caves as their territory, and the only other
system of caves was the one where the sirens lived. That was the sirens’
territory, so the kobolds had made a point of avoiding it.
It made sense; if
kobolds or goblins lived in the sirens’ caves, it would scare away all the
wayward humans the sirens counted on as prey.
We were puzzling
over this dilemma when Sicily informed us of a small grotto under the mountain.
“It’s not very
large and not as deep as this system of caves,” she said. “I don’t think it’s
large enough to house a clan this size, but…”
I can’t say either way
until I see it with my own eyes, but it might be possible to use earth magic to
enlarge the space to make a den for the goblins.
“Lady Neema! Look,
look!” Spica called from a short distance away.
I glanced in the
direction her voice had come from to find Spica on the far side of the large
pool.
“I learned how to
swim!”
Spica! Don’t you know
it’s bad manners to swim in a public bath?! Besides, it’s dangerous to go so
far out that your feet can’t touch the bottom!
“Spica, come back!”
Spica obliged my
request by earnestly doggy-paddling toward me with all her might.
I’ll have to find some
time to teach her the crawl or the breaststroke one of these days. But first!
Now that she’s back safely, she’s in for a scolding!
I lectured Spica on
the importance of proper manners when using a public bath.
“Don’t cause
problems for mistress!” Suzuko quipped, glaring at Spica.
Uh-oh, this looks like
it might become a problem.
“Hehe, you’re so
adorable, Suzuko! You’re jealous because you think Spica’s going to take Neema
away from you, right?” Karna said with a smile, but this was nothing to smile
about!
“Suzuko, I want to
have a private talk with you and Spica later,” I said.
“…A talk?”
“That’s right. I
gave Spica her name. That means you are both my important friends, so you’ll
have to learn to get along.”
Suzuko seemed
unhappy about it, but she finally nodded her reluctant agreement.
“You too, Touki.” I
called out to Touki, who was fully immersed in enjoying the hot spring bath a
short distance away but was beginning to drift off to sleep because he didn’t
reply. “…Shinki, please wake Touki up. He’ll drown if he falls asleep in the
bath.”
In response, Shinki
slammed his fist down on Touki’s head.
The THUMP that echoed across the cavern was so loud that I
worried whether Touki was still alive after that.
“Don’t sleep in
your mistress’s presence, idiot,” Shinki barked.
Hold on, that’s not
the problem here! He’s welcome to nap—just not in the bath because it’s
dangerous!
In the end, I
scolded Touki on public bathing manners as well, including why it was dangerous
to fall asleep in the bath, and then told all of them that we’d be having a
private named-by-Neema group meeting later.
After everyone
finished bathing, we had the goblins procure something to eat for dinner on our
way to check out the grotto Sicily had mentioned. I asked Shinki and Sicily to
iron out the details of each group’s territory lines between themselves.
And so, after we’d
finished refreshing ourselves in the warm water of the hot spring, the entire
group went back down the mountain. As soon as I suggested hunting for dinner
along the way, Suzuko leapt into action, barking out orders to the others.
“Gii, gi-gii!”
The goblin language
doesn’t seem to have any sounds other than different intonations and
enunciations of “gii,” huh?
Following Suzuko’s
orders, the goblins formed into groups of four or five. Then, they scattered
into the forest. After a quick word to me, Suzuko and Touki followed after the
others.
“Oh, but how will
they find their way to the grotto after?” I worried.
“It’ll be fine; we
can have the nanos carry a message to them,” Shinki said.
For a moment, I had
no idea what Shinki was talking about.
What are nanos?
…Oh, that’s right! The
elemental spirits! I can’t believe I almost forgot when I was the one who gave
them the nickname.
The remaining
goblins who hadn’t gone off hunting were mostly children. At some point, the
goblin children had made friends with the knights, and several were even riding
on the knights’ shoulders.
…I’m jealous! I want
to ride on the unit leader’s shoulders!
“It sure is an
unexpected sight,” Ralf commented.
“Indeed. I suppose
you could say this is a miracle of Neema’s making?” Karna replied.
“Who would’ve
thought our little sister would turn out to be one of God’s angels?” Ralf
mused.
“It really does
have a nice ring to it, though!”
Hey, sister-complex
duo! Knock it off, will you?! You’re embarrassing me by saying such strange
things!
“I thought that
butterflies were God’s servants?” I asked.
“Maybe you were a
butterfly in your previous life, Neema,” Karna suggested.
Nope. I was 100
percent a super-ordinary Japanese citizen! I did meet with God, but it was only
once…
Although, come to
think of it, I don’t think even revered holy beasts like Sol and Lars have ever
actually met God in person…
“I’m sure I must’ve
been your younger sister in all my past lives, Karna, so I couldn’t have been a
butterfly unless you were, too,” I said.
“Awww, Neema!”
Eeep, now I’ve done
it!
I’d been attempting
to divert the conversation, but instead, I’d accidentally tugged on Karna’s
heartstrings, working her into a frenzy.
I give up! Let goooo,
Karna! Your hug is so tight I can barely breathe!
“I’ll always be
your older sister in all our past and future lives, Neema!”
“Karna, you’re
hurting Neema. Let her go,” Ralf ordered.
Gasp!
Karna’s hugs are
seriously dangerous!
“Oops, sorry,
Neema!”
And so, as we three
siblings were fooling around, the grotto came into view.
The entrance, at
least, was fairly large. Shinki stepped inside to check it out and immediately
concluded that the interior was “Too small.”
Next, I asked the
knights who could use earth magic to determine whether magic could expand the
grotto. It would’ve been faster to ask the earth spirits to do it, but I still
didn’t want to reveal to everyone that Shinki could use elemental power, so I asked
the knights instead.
According to the
knights, the bedrock was strong, so it would hold even if they weren’t
especially gentle.
“All right, let’s
do it then!” I said.
And so, the knights
set to work expanding the grotto. It would need to be at least large enough for
all of the goblins to be able to lie down on the floor to sleep. Any further
changes they might want to make, Shinki could take care of himself using elemental
power once the knights had left.
“I’d better assign
someone to act as a lookout,” Sicily observed, befuddling me.
“A lookout? For
what?” I asked.
“We’re planning to
use magic to set traps all around the borders of our territory,” she explained.
“I’ll assign someone to watch the borders to make sure no goblins accidentally
stumble into the traps if they come to use the hot spring or speak with us.”
Ohhh. Yup, I can
totally see these guys getting caught in magical traps.
“Please assign a
lookout,” I requested.
Fortunately, the
matter of territory was easily settled.
The top of the
mountain would belong to the kobolds and the bottom to the goblins. The area in
between would be a shared hunting area.
We didn’t bother
specifying a territory for the slimes. Shinki and Sicily were happy to allow
the slimes to come and go as they pleased, so the entire mountain would be
their playground.
I asked what would
happen if one of the slimes got caught in the kobolds’ border traps, but that
wouldn’t be a problem for slimes. In principle, they were immune to all
physical attacks, which also extended to booby traps. I was still a bit
apprehensive, though, considering these would be magical traps…
“Slimes will be
able to spot the magic in the traps from a mile away,” Shinki said. “I’ve never
heard of a single instance of a slime being caught in a trap.”
The biology of slimes
continues to amaze me…
In any case, the
sirens’ cave was declared strictly off-limits. Both kobolds and goblins were
instructed to pass any inquiries to the sirens through either Healran or
myself.
I think that covers it
for now?
By the time we’d
ironed all these details out, the goblins were beginning to return from
hunting. Shinki had informed them all of the location of the grotto while I
wasn’t paying attention.
Shinki sure works
fast!
The first group of
goblins brought back a mamushi.
Oh yeah, those are
tasty!
The next group had
gathered some fruits.
I wonder where they
found those.
Suzuko and Touki’s
group had caught a giant boar and a maroo.
Hold on a minute,
Suzuko! A hobgoblin single-handedly dragging a dead giant boar back to camp is
too scary! Not only will it ruin your cutesy image, but you’re painting a
target on your back that will draw the attention of all the adventurers
participating in Project Shiana!
“Mistress! We got
giant boar!” Touki crowed, his fangs flashing in delight. It looked slightly
threatening, but I was sure he was just smiling. It was hard to be sure at
first glance.
“That’s great,
Touki! Did you catch it all by yourself?” I asked.
“…Suzuko
interfered…” Touki looked at the ground, shamed-faced as if worried he was
going to be scolded.
“You were the one
who got distracted and looked away!” Suzuko protested.
…I’m guessing Touki
was in danger, so Suzuko jumped in to save him?
“You’ve gotten
stronger, Touki. Good job.” I patted the top of Touki’s downcast head
soothingly. He didn’t have any hair, so his head was smooth.
He’s not bald… But
it’s also not a buzz-cut… So, I guess maybe he is bald?
I was curious about
Touki’s head, but the issue of letting himself get distracted while hunting was
more pressing at the moment.
“But you mustn’t
let your guard down in front of an enemy!” I said strongly. “If Suzuko hadn’t
been there, you might’ve died.”
“…”
Nope, you can’t just
stay silent in this situation!
“When you’ve made a
mistake,” I said, “you have to take responsibility and say, ‘I’m sorry.’”
“I-I’m sowwy?”
“That’s right. Now,
can you say, ‘Thank you’ to Suzuko?”
“…Tank… you?”
“Yeah. When you
realize you’ve done something wrong, you should apologize by saying, ‘I’m
sorry.’ And when someone helps you, you should express your gratitude by
saying, ‘Thank you,’” I explained.
“Touki understand.
Mistress, thank you!”
Oh! Looks like he
really does understand!
“You’re welcome.” I
smiled.
Next, Touki turned
to Suzuko and thanked her properly as well. Suzuko turned her face away,
pouting, but I could see her trying to hide a blush. I was trying to conceal a
smirk at the amusing sight when Shinki called out to me.
“Miss, when would
you like to hold the ‘group meeting’ you mentioned earlier?”
Oh, that’s right. No
time like the present!
“Everyone, gather
up!” I called out.
Shinki, Suzuko, and
Touki were already there, but Spica ran over, and Nox flew down from somewhere
in the trees above, surprising me by landing on Shinki’s shoulder.
Did he miss him while
we were apart?
Gratia climbed down
onto my shoulder.
What are you always
doing hiding in my hair, anyway?
Gratia was truly a
mysterious creature.
“Haku?”
I didn’t
immediately spot Haku. Looking around, I finally found it settled cozily on
Sicily’s lap.
So even Sicily’s not immune to the
special healing properties of slimes…
Once it realized I
was looking for it, Haku wiggled out of Sicily’s grasp and bounced over to me.
“Myuuu!”
Is it just me, or does
it sound like Haku’s saying, “Thanks for saving me!” Hold on, Haku! Most people
would be seriously jealous of you for being lucky enough to receive a massage
from a babe like Sicily!
I stroked Haku,
enjoying the slight chill of its soft exterior. Ever since I’d seen Gratia
sucked inside of Haku the other day, my incessant curiosity had plagued me…
What would it be like
if I were sucked into Shizuku? I bet it would be softer than the most luxurious
bed!
Anyway, everyone’s
here now.
…Oh, except for Gosei
and Rikusei.
And Kai and Shizuku…
But I suppose this is
the best we can do for now.
“Suzuko, why are
you having such a hard time getting along with Spica?” I asked.
“…She puts you in
danger, mistress.”
“What do you think,
Shinki?” I asked.
“If you say you
want to keep her by your side, Miss, then she needs training and discipline.”
I think the fact that
she’s still young and excitable is to blame for most of the problems… What kind
of ‘training’ does he have in mind, anyway?
“What do you want, Spica?” I addressed the person in question.
“You’re all members
of Lady Neema’s pack, right? I want to join too!”
I was surprised by
Spica’s declaration.
My pack? I did accidentally become the goblins’ boss, but really, I’m leaving all the
decision-making to Shinki. I’m pretty sure the other goblins are going along
with it because they hear Shinki and Suzuko referring to me as their master.
“It’s a little
different from a pack. A pack is a family. Miss Neema is our master,” Shinki
explained.
“I really just
consider you all as friends…” I said. “Oh, except for Nox, he’s family.”
Haku and Gratia
seemed to deflate at these words.
“Er…”
Haku didn’t even have
any eyes, but its stare weighed heavily on me. Gratia, too, clicked his fangs
together in protest of some kind. I could all but hear them asking, “What about us?!”
But, but! Nox is like
a pet, the same as Dee… And besides! He’s the only animal out of the entire
group! He doesn’t have any special abilities like the rest of you!
“Screech!”
Nox shrieked and
leapt down from Shinki’s shoulder to land on the ground at our feet. In
response, Gratia jumped off of my shoulder and made his way over to Nox. Coming
to a stop directly in front of Nox, Gratia waved his front legs in the air and
repeatedly leapt back and forth in a strange, dance-like movement.
Next, Haku joined
in, extending its body first vertically, then horizontally, while jumping up
and down furiously.
What the heck…?!
“Screech, screech!”
“Well, it looks
like one matter has been put to rest, at least,” Shinki said.
“What do you
mean?!”
Don’t tell me Shinki
understands the meaning of all this bizarre behavior?!
“The hierarchy.
This means Nox is higher-ranked.”
Huh? When did they
decide that? And how?!
“Umm, like Nox is
an older sibling or something?” I ventured.
“I suppose if
you’re comparing the group hierarchy to a family, that would make those two
like younger siblings to him,” Shinki said.
I don’t think that is
a very accurate metaphor…
Maybe it would be more
accurate to compare the group hierarchy to social ranks than a sibling
relationship?
“Although, if
you’re ranking everyone by seniority based on when you met them, that would
mean the kobolds should be at the bottom…” Shinki pointed out.
Hmm… There’s also the
baby slimes to consider, so the kobolds aren’t quite at the bottom. In any
case, if determining ranks will make the group dynamics run smoother, I suppose
it’s fine?
“I guess that makes
you the eldest brother, right, Shinki?” I said.
Shinki’s the oldest
brother, and Nox is the second brother. I met Nox first, but Shinki fits the
“oldest brother” role better. Suzuko’s the oldest sister, and Touki is the
third brother. Oh, and Shizuku is the second sister…
Is it just my
imagination, or do Haku, Gratia, Spica, and Kai all fit the stereotypical image
of a big pack of wild youngest siblings?
Gosei and Rikusei, at
least, seem a bit more mature, not to mention that they are indeed older than
the others.
But the baby slimes
are undisputedly the babies of the family.
“Between Haku and
Gratia, who is higher ranked?” I asked.
Both of them froze
as soon as I said this. They stared unflinchingly at each other.
Just as I was
getting uneasy about the intense tension in the air, Haku suddenly leapt high
into the air.
“Myu, myu-myuuuuu!”
“Haku says it’s higher,”
Shinki translated.
How on Earth did they
decide that?!
In any case, Haku
had taken the rank of fourth brother.
That means Gratia’s at
the bottom. The baby slimes are the babies, and he’s just above them in the
sibling ranking.
Besides, Gratia is
still young; he’s nowhere near as big as his mother was yet.
In that case, Gosei
and Rikusei are the fifth and sixth brothers in this family, just like in their
biological family, eh? Spica is the third sister. That technically places her
above Gosei and Rikusei. Kai is the seventh brother, Gratia is the eighth brother,
and the baby slimes are the babies of the family.
…I should’ve thought
of this earlier, but is Haku male or female?! It’s not going to give birth to
baby slimes when it gets older, is it? Come to think of it, do slimes even have
two sexes like most other species?
“Is Haku a boy or a
girl?” I asked.
“Miss, slimes don’t
have biological sex,” Shinki informed me.
I thought not. In that
case, I’ll count Haku among the females since there are a lot of males in our
group. Haku can be the third sister, and Spica the fourth. It’s a little
strange, considering Spica is physically larger, but I met Haku first, so Haku
is Spica’s senior in the family hierarchy.
“So it’s
settled—Suzuko is Spica’s older sister!” I declared.
“Older sister?!”
the two shouted simultaneously.
What a beautiful
harmony!
Their facial
expressions were anything but harmonious, though.
Suzuko looked shocked, while Spica’s eyes were gleaming happily.
“If Spica does
something dangerous, it’s your job as her older sister to kindly but firmly
teach her to be more careful, Suzuko,” I said.
“…Older sister,
huh?” Suzuko didn’t say anything else, seemingly lost in thought.
“Mistress, what
about boss?” Touki asked gravely. He’d been following our conversation
carefully.
“Shinki is
everyone’s older brother!”
“Older… brudder?”
Pfft! The way he
pronounces brother is adorable but ruins his tough-guy image! He can’t go
around saying “brudder” like a toddler with a straight face like that!
“Why don’t you just
call him bro?” I suggested. “It’s an abbreviation for brother, but should be
easier to pronounce.”
“Bro?”
Right! If Touki keeps
calling Shinki “brudder,” I’ll be in danger of pulling a muscle from laughing
too hard.
He wasn’t a
battle-hardened mercenary or anything, but Touki was
tough-looking and handsome, so “bro” suited his image much better than
“brudder.”
“I have a new older
sister!” Spica cheered. “Can I call her ‘Big Sister Suzuko’?”
“Of course, you’re
honorary sisters now! And Shinki and Touki are your honorary big brothers,” I
said.
Spica’s tails
wagged feverishly. She was ecstatic about gaining a
whole host of new brothers and sisters. “Big Brother Shinki! Big Brother
Touki!”
Touki seemed to not
entirely hate being called big brother if the faint blush he was trying to
conceal was anything to go by.
I spotted Shinki
run a hand over his face in exasperation, though…
What’s up with that
pained-looking expression, huh, Shinki?!
A loving family
relationship is much better than pack hierarchy, don’t you think?! I mean, I
know plenty of families in the world don’t get along, but…
Sometimes “families”
that aren’t blood-related turn out to be the closest and most supportive.
“I’m her… older
sister?” Suzuko asked. “And she’s my younger sister?”
“That’s right!
Spica, Haku, and Gratia are all your younger siblings.”
Gratia did one of
his mysterious dances, trying to convey well wishes to his new “siblings.” As
if picking up on the mood, Haku joined in the dance. For some reason, this was
incredibly reassuring.
“Let’s be the best
of friends, Big sister Suzuko!” Spica said with a grin.
“Tch! Don’t get the
wrong idea; I’m only agreeing to this because it’s what my mistress wants!”
Suzuko huffed.
That does not fill me with confidence…! But it’s cute to see her protesting so much;
I can tell she doesn’t dislike Spica nearly as much as she claims to.
“Next, let’s call
Gosei, Rikusei, Kai, Shizuku, and the baby slimes and tell them what we’ve
decided!” I announced.
We’ll look like quite
an unusual family when we’re all gathered together! I’m looking forward to it!
10 - Shinki Comes Home With Us
THE
named-by-Neema group were all getting along now, so that was one problem
solved!
I headed back to
the kobolds’ territory after that, but Shinki stayed behind for the time being
to discuss the plan moving forward with Suzuko. That and to add a few
“finishing touches” to the grotto. I was excited to see how it would turn out.
When we reached the
kobolds’ cave system, Gosei and Rikusei came out to greet us. Hanley
accompanied them, and just seeing him made my tension melt away.
But before I could
leap on Hanley, Karna darted past me.
“Excuse me! Would
you please allow me to collect a sample of your fur?” she asked.
“My fur?”
“That’s right.
Neema says she wants a stuffed animal with fur just like yours, and as her
older sister, I want to do everything in my power to grant her wish!”
The look in Karna’s
eyes is scary! That’s the same expression Mama wears when she looks at Haku and
Gratia—the eyes of a researcher!
“…I don’t mind, but
will that really be enough to replicate my fur?” Hanley asked.
“Hehe, you know
what they always say—things worth doing aren’t always easy!”
She’s really getting into this!
In any case, it had
certainly been a productive day. Karna collected a sample of Hanley’s fur while
I petted and snuggled with him to my heart’s content. Even the knights got in
on the action, playing with the kobold children.
I would never tell
a soul how the knights’ faces became almost droopy with light-hearted joy when
Hanley’s grandchildren surrounded them to protect their cool-guy image.
We made our way
down the mountain before sunset and spent the night at the village chief’s
house again. The following morning, we met back up with Shinki at the base of
the mountain, where we all loaded into the carriage and set off for Fauxbe.
We didn’t have enough
time to visit Kai, Shizuku, and the baby slimes this trip, so I’ll have to
shower them with love next time we’re here!
Our return journey
was swift and uneventful. We’d almost spent more time traveling than actually
at the destination this time. I was curious to see what Shinki would think of
his first visit to our house.
When we reached the
house, Marjace, Paul, Dee, and Pluma came out to meet us.
“Welcome home, Lord
Ralf, Lady Karna, and Lady Neema.”
“Thanks for coming
out to meet us, Marjace and Paul,” Ralf acknowledged.
“It’s good to be
home!” Karna said cheerfully, sounding dignified and ladylike as ever.
What should I say? It
would come off as tacky if I said the same thing as Karna…
“We had a safe
trip!”
In the end, all I
came up with was a report on our safety. Luckily, Marjace and Paul didn’t seem
bothered and welcomed me home with smiles.
“We’ve prepared
tea. There are also some of your favorite snacks, Lady Neema.”
Snacks?! All right!
Oh, but first…
“Dee! I’m home!” I
exclaimed.
Dee wagged his tail
energetically as I gave him a tight hug. Dee smelled of fresh sunshine, just as
he always did. And his fur was just as luscious as usual! The silky fur flowed
through my fingers without catching a single tangle. I could feel the fluffiness
against my palms, which was not diminished at all by its thick and glossy
texture.
This proves that
they’ve been taking good care of him and not neglecting his grooming while I
was gone. But today, it’s my turn to brush his fur!
“Ba-gyaa!”
Pluma spread his
wings open as if to remind me he was there as well.
“Were you a good
boy while I was gone, Pluma?” I asked.
“Squawk!”
Pluma butted his
head against my hand, begging for pets, and I happily obliged. As I stroked the
top of his head, he closed his eyes in apparent bliss. What most drew my
attention, though, was how much the health of his feathers had improved since
coming to live at our house.
The stiff outer
feathers felt less brittle and more bouncy. My fingers glided over them,
meeting only a faint, pleasant resistance. I couldn’t help but think that these
feathers would make the perfect stuffing for a feather mattress.
I was certain we had our gardener, Ayle, to thank for
the improvement in Pluma’s plumage. He definitely
did something when I wasn’t looking! I’ll grill him later to figure out how he
accomplished this!
“Would you please
introduce the gentleman accompanying you?” As Marjace said this, I followed his
gaze to find it fixed on Shinki.
Oh, that’s right! How
should I explain Shinki…?
“His name is
Shinki. He’ll be Neema’s bodyguard from now on,” Ralf explained before I had a
chance to say anything.
“It’s a pleasure to
meet you, Mr. Shinki. My name is Marjace Dasnee. I am currently the steward of
this manor.”
“My name is Paul
Dasnee. I am currently serving as a butler for the young ladies of the Osphe
family. Please feel free to ask me if there’s anything you don’t understand.”
The two introduced
themselves politely. I was surprised to hear that Paul had been appointed
Karna’s and my butler without my knowledge.
I guess that means the
other apprentice butler was assigned to Ralf?
“I’m Shinki. Nice
to meet you both.” Shinki lowered his head and bowed respectfully to the two
men.
It was likely just
an observed and mimicked gesture, but either way, it was my first time seeing
Shinki bow properly. When he met Miss Belle, he’d merely nodded at her, after
all.
Dee cautiously
approached Shinki. He stared up at Shinki, his nose twitching and his body
stiff. Even his tail stood straight up behind him.
Looks like even Dee’s
nervous about meeting Shinki for the first time.
“His name is Dee,”
I said. “Dee, this is Shinki. Please try to get along with him, okay?”
Dee and Shinki
stared unblinkingly at one another.
What should I do? I
get the feeling I probably shouldn’t interfere…
Shinki was the
first to move. He knelt on one knee, bringing himself to eye level with Dee.
“It’s a pleasure to
meet you, Lord Dee.”
All the tension
seemed to leak out of Dee, and he barked once as if saying, “The pleasure’s all
mine!”
What was that about?
“What just happened
between you and Dee?” I asked Shinki, unable to hold back my curiosity.
“We determined our
ranking in the hierarchy. Lord Dee has been with you much longer than I, so my
rank is below his,” he said matter-of-factly.
Umm… So I guess that
means Dee is number one, ranked before everyone else? Normally, hierarchy is
determined by physical strength, so this logic is unexpectedly human. I’m
surprised to hear it coming from a monster. But if this means Shinki’s been
accepted into the family, I won’t question it!
After a bit of
indecision, I made my peace with the situation.
But before I can
safely declare Shinki welcome in our home, there’s still the considerable
hurdle of obtaining Mama’s approval to overcome! She wouldn’t tell me to take
him back after we’ve already come all this way, right?
“Where is Mother?”
I asked.
“Her Grace is in
the conservatory,” Marjace said.
The conservatory, huh?
I don’t like that place…
The conservatory
was larger than a sunroom but smaller than a greenhouse. Essentially, it was a
glass-paneled room attached to the main house. Rather than decorative flowers,
it contained a plethora of research plants. Frankly, it was more like a jungle than
a garden.
Most of the plants
in this world use the sun’s energy to grow, just like the plants on Earth. I
wasn’t sure if the process was quite the same as photosynthesis or not, though.
However, there were a small number of plants that survived by feeding on magic.
All of the plants
in the conservatory were the magic-consuming type. They were incredibly
colorful, sometimes overwhelmingly so. Even the leaves and stalks of the plants
were brightly colored, with blues, reds, and various other shades. It was
enough to make you dizzy looking at them all.
Even knowing that
they weren’t dangerous, I couldn’t help but unconsciously expect these plants
to come to life at any moment and chomp down on me like a Venus flytrap.
When I’d asked Mama
why she kept these plants in the conservatory if they didn’t need sunlight to
survive, she explained the colors looked more vibrant in natural lighting.
There were also
several varieties of dangerous magic-consuming plants,
but those were kept in the greenhouse at the Royal Magical Research Center. I’d
gotten the staff to let me view the dangerous plants through the window while
remaining safely outside the greenhouse, but they were scary.
Anyone who didn’t use magical protections before entering the greenhouse would
literally be eaten alive.
Seeing them in
person, I’d had a hard time believing those plants weren’t considered a
sub-species of monsters.
In any case, I did
my best to shake off those unsettling thoughts and lead Shinki to the
conservatory.
I knocked on the
door, and a moment later, Mama’s butler answered.
“We’ve come to
inform Mother of our return home,” I said.
“Certainly. This
way, please.”
We all followed the
butler into the conservatory, but Shinki stopped suddenly.
“What’s wrong?” I
asked.
“Sorry, I was
distracted by the flaeri.”
I followed Shinki’s
gaze to a plant with meaty leaves like an aloe. The leaves weren’t jagged like
an aloe plant’s and were blue, but the shape was similar. There was a large
green flower at the center of the plant.
“This one?” I
didn’t know much about plants, so I couldn’t identify which one he was talking
about by name.
“Yeah, it’s very
delicious.”
Huh?! You eat this crazy-looking plant?!
My reaction was
pretty similar to how I’d reacted to learning he ate mamushi.
“…What does it
taste like?” I asked.
“It’s sweet. The
females and children especially love this plant, so I’ll be a hotshot if I
bring some home,” he said.
Heh, it sounds strange
to hear Shinki use words like “hotshot.” Where did he learn slang from, anyway?
If they like it so
much, maybe I’ll bring the goblins some flaeri next time we visit. Oh, but I
don’t really want to become a “hotshot” among the goblins, so maybe I won’t
bring them any flaeri.
“Neema?”
Karna’s voice
brought me back to my senses, and I continued to where Mama waited.
“Welcome home, you
three.” Mama was sitting in an armchair, relaxing. However, a veritable
mountain of papers was on the table beside her.
Was she working before
we came in?
After announcing
our return, Ralf apologized for interrupting her while she was working, so it
looked like I’d guessed correctly.
“So you’re the
Shinki I’ve heard so much about, hm?” she said. “I know this is sudden, but
would you be willing to vow upon your name to protect Neema no matter what may
come?”
“I’m not opposed to
making such a vow, but is it necessary, seeing as I’m already bound to her by
my name?” Shinki asked.
“I know that you
are unable to disobey Neema’s direct orders or do anything to cause her harm.
But you understand, of course, that as her mother, I want to cover all my bases
just to be safe.” She wore a polite smile fitting for a noble lady, but her sharp
gaze pierced straight through Shinki.
Oh, so that’s how it
is? I didn’t know that naming a monster had those kinds of effects.
Knowing this, a
person might be tempted to go around naming monsters left and right to assert
power over them, but it wasn’t that simple. The monster had to recognize and
accept their name for it to have any effect, so even if you told them, “Your
name is Bob!” it wouldn’t do anything if the monster in question didn’t
understand human speech.
That explained why
there weren’t any monster-tamers. I guess, in a way, you could argue that I was
the first.
In that case, how
could the dragons at the dragon stables be tamed? I’d learned from Dan that
because dragons, in general, were highly intelligent, they were universally
capable of vowing upon their name.
However, this
wasn’t necessarily the case for other monster species.
“I see… I suppose
that makes sense. Very well.” After saying this, Shinki knelt in front of me
and, while staring solemnly up at me, vowed upon his name. “I vow upon my name
that I, Shinki, will protect you, Lady Nefertima, for as long as there is life
in my body.”
“…Uh, th-thanks?” I
froze, unsure how to respond, before eventually coming out with this short
remark.
Well, Mama isn’t
scolding me, so I guess that’s good enough!
“We’ll need to
prepare appropriate clothing for Shinki,” Mama said, satisfied. “If he’ll be
accompanying Neema in society, he needs to dress properly.”
Shinki was in
simple peasant clothing: a long-sleeved shirt and serviceable pants. That was
the best we could find in Icoff Village. Honestly, I thought we’d been
fortunate to find anything in his size.
Mama’s butler piped
up, saying that he would see it arranged right away, which I took to mean that
he would call for a tailor to visit the house.
Unless there’s someone
among our servants who can make clothes? I wouldn’t put it past the nearly
superhuman servants working in this house!
“Now then, we’ll
need to get everyone to agree to keep the fact that Shinki is a monster
secret,” Mama said. “That goes for you three, as well as the knights and royal
guards who accompanied you.”
I doubted that
either the unit leader and his men or the royal guards would leak information
gained in the line of duty, but was she planning to make it an official request
from the Osphe family or have the king make it a royal decree?
“I understand the
sentiment, but orders from members of the aristocracy don’t work on the royal
knighthood, remember?” Ralf pointed out.
Oh, that’s right! The
authority of the nobility is useless when it comes to the royal knighthood. In
that case, I guess we’ll have to ask the king? Or maybe Grandpa Gouche?
“I will petition
the king, so it shouldn’t be a problem,” Mama replied.
Huh? Even if we ask
the king, there’s no guarantee he’ll agree. How can she declare so confidently
that it “shouldn’t be a problem”?
“His Majesty was
Mother’s senior classmate in their school days. Besides, if Shinki’s identity
were made public, the citizens would suffer from the resulting chaos. We can be
fairly certain that His Majesty will order the knights and royal guards’ silence
to avoid that happening,” Karna explained to me in a covert whisper.
Ohh, now I get it. It
would cause trouble for His Majesty, as well, if it got around that Shinki is a
monster.
“But what about
Shinki’s horns? They’re a dead give-away!” I said.
Shinki’s appearance
was eye-catching, to say the least. The coloring of his blue hair and red eyes
was rare but not unheard of. And the tattoo-like patterns all over his body
could be covered easily enough by his clothes. But there was not much we could do
to hide the two black horns on his head.
“Let’s pretend he’s
a beastperson from the Beak Tribe,” Mama proposed.
Beak Tribe? I’ve never
heard of them before!
“Who are the Beak
Tribe?”
“The Beak Tribe
were beastpeople believed to be descended from parmas. It’s said that the
parmas were feared for their fantastic appearance and over-hunted until
eventually, they returned to the arms of the God of Creation,” Ralf explained.
By “returned to the
arms of the God of Creation,” he means driven into extinction. This manner of
phrasing is just an attempt to alleviate humanity of the guilt of driving them
extinct.
According to the
teachings of the Church of Divine Creation, creation and destruction were the
jurisdiction of God alone. Since it was unbelievable that God would destroy a
species he had purposely created, it was phrased as the species “returning to
the arms of God.”
Destruction was
believed to be a direct result of God’s fury, so when a country fell, it was
concluded they must have done something to incur God’s wrath. However, due to
the existence of Cresiolle, the goddess of mercy and rebirth, a fallen country
could be rebuilt as a new country.
I thought it all
was a load of bull, but it was written in the holy scripture. I’d only read
children’s picture-book versions of it, though, so I didn’t know much about it.
I suppose it must be
correct if Ralf says so.
“The beastpeople
still exist, even though the parma are all gone?” I asked.
“I’ve heard that
due to their appearance, many members of the Beak Tribe were mistaken for
demons and sent to the arms of the Goddess. However, it’s said the few who
remain are under the protection of the elemental kings,” said Mama.
It sounds more like a
legend or myth than history…
But, in any case, I
think what she’s suggesting is that we pretend to have taken in a super-rare
type of beastperson?
“Wouldn’t it be
rather suspicious for us to take a member of the endangered Beak Tribe under
our protection only to assign them as Neema’s bodyguard?” Ralf questioned.
Ralf has a point… If
we really had rescued a rare beastperson, the normal course of action would be
to see them safely returned to their people.
“Hmm, but what if
the person in question said they wanted to repay the favor? If he pledged
himself as his savior’s bodyguard?” Mama suggested, looking amused.
Isn’t this starting to
resemble the plot of a dramatic soap opera or something?
That was far from
an original story: a person who owes a great debt takes up the sword and
becomes a knight to serve the person who saved their life while risking their
own.
“Hehe. He escaped
from slavers and was wandering lost in the forest when Neema saved him! Touched
by her kindness, he decided to dedicate his life to protecting her…”
Helloooo, Earth to
Karna! Come back to reality now, please!
Ugh, it’s no use.
She’s gone off to a fantasy world.
“You’re really
excited about this, aren’t you, Karna?” Mama said. “So, does everyone agree
with the cover story that Shinki escaped from slavers and was saved by Neema?”
The main character
of this story seemed to have no interest whatsoever, and Ralf didn’t complain,
so Shinki would pose as a beastperson from the Beak Tribe who I’d saved after
he escaped from slavers.
In reality, goblins
kidnapped me, and then we became friends, and Shinki achieved a mysterious and
unexplained evolution, but…
“Now that that’s
settled! Ralf, you’ve got meetings scheduled with the head of each guild
tomorrow, right? And Neema, you’ll come with me to visit the adventurers’
guild,” Mama announced.
Nice! I can finally
visit the adventurers’ guild headquarters in the royal city?! Absolutely! I’m
there! Let’s go!
“How will three
days from now do for bringing Shinki, Haku, and Gratia to the Magical Research
Center?” Mama asked.
Oh, right. There was
still that…
I’ll need to watch the
entire time to make sure no one hurts them.
“I’m going too!” I
declared.
“That’s fine, but
you’ll need to behave yourself. Do you promise to be good?”
“I promise!”
I was still a
little worried, but there was a possibility we might be able to determine what
kinds of special powers Haku and Gratia possessed…
I’ll keep my guard up,
but I have to admit I’m looking forward to seeing what they can do.
Once Mama dismissed
us, I called for Dee and Pluma, and we played together for a while in the
garden. Haku and Gratia competed to see who could jump higher while Nox
splashed around in the pond. Everyone was thoroughly enjoying themselves.
Dee and I played a
game of tag.
It wouldn’t do to
let myself get out of shape. Besides, I wanted to build up my endurance.
Shinki sat in the
shade, watching the rest of us play.
Before long, Paul
came to fetch us, saying that the tailor had arrived.
So our
super-multitalented servants aren’t going to make his clothes in-house?
In any case, I suppose
I’ll cut my playtime short and go along to watch them take Shinki’s
measurements.
But I’m curious… Did
Haku or Gratia win the jumping contest?
11 - I Finally Got to Meet This Species!
MAMA brought me with her to the adventurers’ guild, as promised.
The guild house in
the royal city was massive. It was at least five times the size of the guild
house in Cass, where Miss Bell worked. It was still significantly smaller than
our family’s manor, but that didn’t change the fact that the guild house was much
larger than I’d expected.
Shinki had the day
off—or rather, his new clothing wasn’t finished yet, so he was forbidden from
going out—and as a result, Mama was watching over me today. Of course, we also
brought along a servant to act as security.
Mama tugged my
hand, leading me into the building, where a young woman, who I presumed to be
the receptionist, greeted us. She led us to a room at the rear of the building.
It wasn’t a
reception room but the guild master’s office.
Is it okay for us to
go in when the guild master isn’t here?
The room had a very
different feel from Papa’s office. All manner of unidentifiable items—that I
couldn’t even guess the purpose of—filled it. The bookshelf that dominated one
wall was packed to max capacity, and more books were scattered across the top of
the desk.
Papa’s office was
strictly minimalistic, containing only the barest array of necessary items. A
storage closet next to his office stored books and documents, so aside from his
desk, the only other thing in his office was the lounge chair by the window.
Curious about the
mysterious items filling this room, my gaze darted back and forth from one to
the next. There was a statue that portrayed what the artist had supposed an
elemental spirit might look like and a black sphere that I thought might be a
fossil, just to name a few. There was also a taxidermy of an animal I’d never
seen before. I wondered if it would be okay to touch it.
I glanced at Mama,
taking dignified sips of her tea, and thought I might get away with it. Slowly,
ever so discretely, I reached out my hand toward the taxidermy.
The animal looked
almost like a rodent, wearing a jointed shell like a pill bug’s. It was similar
to the scaled shell of an armadillo, except it had overlapping plates like a
pill bug’s. Unlike a pill bug, though, this animal’s shell was covered in glossy
scales.
I suspected this
animal could curl up and use its shell to protect its body, just like an
armadillo, but the scales covering it were bright purple.
When I touched the
shell, it was unexpectedly rough. The scales appeared smooth at first glance,
but the texture against my fingers was bumpy as if covered by tiny spikes.
Tapping lightly on it produced a dull and heavy sound that led me to believe it
was considerably durable.
“My sincerest
apologies for keeping you waiting, ladies.”
Someone entered the
room while I was distracted by the many mysterious items. They appeared to be
the owner of this office.
“It’s been a long
time since I’ve had the pleasure of your company, Lady Osphe.”
My jaw nearly
dropped in shock when I caught sight of the speaker.
Ah! No, no—bad, Neema!
Behave appropriately as a young noble lady, or I’ll smear mud on Mama’s good
name! I am a lady— Time to act like one! I can do this!
I chanted those
words over and over inside my head as if casting a spell for dignity and
refinement on myself. The moment I realized what kind of person was standing
before us, excitement coursed through my veins.
“As requested, I’ve
brought the person who came up with the idea to meet with you.” Mama was
beaming as only a proud parent could.
“She’s… a child?”
“Yes. She’s my
youngest daughter.”
“Forgive me. It’s a
pleasure to meet you, my lady. My name is Riliardo Judar Wagajeetar. I am the
guild master of the adventurers’ guild’s central headquarters here in the
Kingdom of Gaché.”
I’m so sorry, but I
did not get your name at all. Could you please repeat that?
“I am Dayland
Osphe’s youngest daughter, Nefertima.”
I had to be on my
best manners in front of Mama. Aware of every inch of my body, from the top of
my head to the tips of my toes, I elegantly greeted the guild master.
“Please call me
Ardo.”
Thank God, there was
no way I would remember his name—I couldn’t even understand it when he said it!
“Um… So, you’re an
elf, Ardo?” I asked.
“Yes, I am. Is it
your first time meeting one of my people, Lady Nefertima?”
“Yes.”
Whoa! He is an elf! I was a little worried I might embarrass myself by guessing
wrong since he looks different from the typical image we have of an elf on
Earth, but he really is an elf!
It was the ears
that gave it away. They weren’t the type that looked like human ears with a
pointed tip—no, they were long and tapered like a bamboo leaf.
His hair was short
and green, and his eyes were green. He wore a monocle on one eye, making him
look wise, but he wasn’t exceptionally beautiful. It wasn’t that he wasn’t
attractive, just that his beauty wasn’t at a level that stood out in our
country, which seemed to have an unusually high proportion of beautiful people.
He wasn’t
particularly androgynous, as one might expect of an elf, and he was tall. I thought he might even be as tall as Shinki.
“Now then, if
you’ll please take a seat, Lady Nefertima…”
At Ardo’s urging, I
sat beside Mama.
I still can’t believe
I met an elf in a place like this!
“What made you want
to implement this project, Lady Nefertima?”
Uh, is it just me, or
does this suddenly sound like an interview? What should I say?
“Friends should be
protected, correct?” I countered cautiously.
Our relationship
dynamic is more like master-and-servant in some ways, but that’s too difficult
to explain, so friends it is!
“But surely you’re
aware that monsters cause harm to people?”
“That’s just more
proof of why this project is necessary, is it not?” I argued. “Goblins and
kobolds, if allowed to live freely and undisturbed in the forest, would have no
reason to attack anyone.”
“You’re suggesting
that they wouldn’t attack humans… or rather, other races, unprovoked?”
What is he trying to
get at? Whether or not they’d cause harm to others depends on the situation.
“I see, so Ardo,
you’re saying you wouldn’t fight back if attacked?” I asked.
“What? Of course, I
would retaliate.”
I thought so. It’s
only natural to strike back after being attacked to protect yourself.
“Well, there you
have it,” I said. “Whether they cause harm or not is dependent on the actions
of others.”
I’m sure there are
exceptions. Take ogres, for example; they’ve got strongly ingrained combative
instincts, which lead them to frequently attack other species. Although I
admit, I don’t know much about ogres since there aren’t any among my monster
army. If I ended up befriending ogres and orcs, there wouldn’t be room for
everybody on that mountain!
That said, I can’t
promise I won’t make friends with them if we happen to cross paths in the future…
I guess that’s all up
to divine providence!
“So, then, why is
it that you wish to involve adventurers in this project?” he asked.
“It won’t help the
monsters in the long run to simply be hidden away from the world, coddled, and
protected,” I explained. “At some point, they’ll venture out into the world, so
it’s best they learn how to protect themselves.”
I’d realized this
after seeing the kobolds, but as long as we were protecting them all in one
place, we’d eventually reach our limit. Even if we did our best to control the
population, all living creatures have the instinct to thrive and prosper.
And if we merely
sent off the excess population to live elsewhere, it would essentially be the
same as breeding monsters for proliferation. If their population continued to
grow outside of the protected area of Project Shiana, humans would eventually
subjugate them.
Currently, the
threat posed by Runohark had greatly decreased the overall number of monsters.
But once that
threat was gone?
The number of
goblins and kobolds would naturally increase due to the relative safety of
Mount Reitimo, and some would inevitably break off and set out on their own.
Some might even be stronger individuals who’d received names, and many would
likely be skilled fighters. As a result, the death rate would decrease, and the
breeding rate would increase.
…Hold on, isn’t this
ultimately going to lead to a distortion in the balance of nature, like Papa
was talking about?
“You seem like an
intelligent girl, Lady Nefertima. I see you’ve realized the flaw in your plan.”
Ardo had been
watching me think. The fact that he’d used the word “intelligent” to describe
his observation just showed that he was a decent guy.
I suppose he’d have to
be charismatic to become the guild master of such a large organization.
“I’m embarrassed to
admit I have realized the flaw in my logic,” I said, refusing to let my smile
waver. Even if I admitted embarrassment, I was not about to let it be mistaken
for weakness.
We’ll need to have a
meeting about this right away! The biggest issue is how to make it so that the
monster’s population doesn’t grow too large.
To be perfectly
honest, the goblin population would probably be thinned out naturally. With
their incredible lack of critical thinking skills and all the dangers present
on the mountain, it was inevitable that some would die.
But the kobolds…
they were a different story.
Perhaps due to
their propensity to name their children when they came of age, the kobolds
evolved into high kobolds at a high rate, and their intellectual abilities were
also quite high, likely in part because of their linguistic abilities.
Not to mention, they
have tons of kids! Am I going to be forced to order their deaths to control
their population?
That was a far cry
from the “safe place” I’d promised Sicily.
I didn’t want to
take this path. But even if I ordered them not to reproduce, there was only so
much they could do to resist their instincts, especially during mating season.
Hmm. When in trouble,
ask Sol!
“Hey,
Sol!” I said, communicating with him
telepathically.
“What is it, young
one?”
“Is there any magic
that can prevent goblins and kobolds from over-reproducing?”
“Hm, that should be
easy enough. Just don’t let them have children.”
Come on, Sol, get with
it, will you?! The whole reason I’m asking you for advice is because I can’t
possibly prevent them from having children!
“Are you saying I can
just tell them ‘don’t have kids’ and they won’t?”
“Just saying it won’t
do anything. You need to cut off their ability to reproduce.”
Huh? Wait, whaaaaat?!
Sol, you’re not
suggesting I cut
off the males’ you-know-whats, are you?!
“Isn’t that like
castration?!”
I asked, horrified.
“Ah, yes! That’s what
you call it. The weak-willed will produce children willy-nilly, even with
partners who are not their mate. I’m certain there was a spell for this in the
ancient magic…”
Of all the ridiculous
nonsense! Are you seriously telling me it’s possible to cast a spell for magical birth control?! I’m sure the only magic that can physically alter the body is
healing magic…
“Could it be a type of
healing magic?”
I ventured.
“I believe it was a
manifestation of the Goddess’s Benevolence.”
Hold on; let’s try and
summarize this.
First of all, as a
form of healing magic, there’s a spell that works like birth control. However,
given that it’s ancient magic, there’s a likely possibility we won’t be able to
use it nowadays. If we can find some surviving literature on the topic, Ralf or
Hanley might be able to figure out how to cast the spell.
…But wait. If a birth
control spell exists as a form of healing magic, that means it was necessary
for the greater good at some point in the past, right? Overpopulation would
throw off the delicate balance of nature, so perhaps they used it to strategically
prevent such a catastrophe?
“I have a question…
Was there ever a time that the monster population grew wildly out of hand?” I
asked out loud.
Ardo tilted his
head to the side, puzzled by the sudden question that had no clear connection
with the previous conversation. “Not to the best of my knowledge.”
Could that mean that
monsters capable of using magic or other species, such as elves or beastpeople,
used that spell on animals and monsters that got close to overpopulation? If
they were able to prevent overpopulation, that means there’s a high likelihood
that there’s someone somewhere who still knows the birth control spell!
“Are there any
elves who can use healing magic?” I asked.
“It’s rare, but
there are some who can.”
I can have the
elemental spirits search for an elf who knows the birth control spell! I
remember reading in a book that elves can see elemental spirits, so it stands
to reason that they should be able to communicate with them somehow, right?
If it were a
beastperson or monster, I’d have to search the old-fashioned way…
But all we need is one
person who knows the spell! If we can find someone who can teach us how it
works, Ralf and Hanley can learn how to cast it themselves.
All right, I’ve found
a path to follow!
“Thanks, Sol! I think
this might work!”
“I don’t know what
exactly you’re trying to do, but if I helped, then I suppose that’s all that
matters.”
I cut the
telepathic connection with Sol and turned back to Ardo.
“All right, how
about this: we won’t let any monsters leave the site of Project Shiana until
after they’ve been castrated,” I suggested.
“C-Castrated…?!”
“That’s right. We
don’t have to worry about overpopulation if they can’t reproduce, right?”
“I suppose that’s
true, but…” Ardo wore a conflicted expression, somewhere between amusement and
distress.
“I thought you were
being obstinately dense, but it looks like you’ve found a solution, albeit a
strange and entirely unexpected one,” Mama giggled.
“Dense”?! Ouch, Mama,
that stings!
Hold on! The fact that
Mama was sitting back silently watching all this unfold must mean that she’d
already realized this, didn’t she?! She already picked up on the weak point in
our plan for Project Shiana, the fact that we’d be unable to control the increase
in the monsters’ population, and was keeping quiet!
In that case, Papa
must also have been pretending not to notice?!
…Which must mean… My
parents were testing me?!
“But how do you
suggest we prevent the monsters from reproducing?” Ardo asked.
I was a little
pissed but tabled it for the moment.
Ignoring Mama, I
focused on Ardo. “Apparently, there was a birth control spell in the ancient
healing magic. Do you know if the elves have passed it down?”
“I’ve never heard
of such a thing, but I also haven’t encountered an elf healer in at least two
ages.”
Huh?! Two ages?!
An “age” is equivalent
to 100 years, so just how old is Ardo?!
On the continent of
Larshia, one year was called a cycle. One hundred cycles, aka 100 years, was
called an age. I’d never heard it used in conversation, but 100 ages were
called a divinium.
The term “divinium”
got its name from the “divine age” 10,000 years ago, when it’s believed that
God used to walk the earth, but there was no concrete proof in modern times
that he’d ever actually come down to the planet, so this was simply a myth.
It’s hard to prove
anything about a time so long ago!
“Forgive me, but
how old are you, Ardo?” I asked.
“I’m around 300
years old.”
He said that very vaguely… Don’t tell me he doesn’t even remember his exact age anymore?!
I’ve heard that elves live a really long time, but if he’s 300 years old, that
would mean he was alive for the founding of the Kingdom of Gaché, right?
“Finding a healer
who knows how to use that spell will be difficult,” he said.
“I plan to ask the
elemental spirits to help search for them,” I replied.
It’ll probably be a
piece of cake for the wind spirits!
“I see. His
Highness is also involved in this plan, so that might work.”
I could ask Will and
Lars, or Sol, or even Shinki. Come to think of it, a lot of people in my life
can communicate with elemental spirits, can’t they?
“I’ll ask Sol,” I
decided. “He was the one who gave me the idea in the first place.”
“Sol?”
Oh, looks like Ardo
hasn’t heard about Sol.
“He’s the fire
dragon that lives in the northern mountains.”
Mama! Why are you
stealing my thunder?! I was just getting to that!
“You may have
noticed her spacing out earlier; I suspect she was communicating with him
telepathically,” Mama said.
You’re not wrong, but
I was also lost in thought for a bit.
“Then she’s bonded
with the fire dragon?”
“He has
considerately refrained from a true-name exchange due to her age. I suppose you
could say they’ve unofficially bonded?”
Hey, hey, hey, Mama!
Don’t say it like that—you’re clearly bragging! Let me speak for myself, will
you?!
“I see. So the fire
dragon long proclaimed the king of the primordial dragons has found his master
at long last, eh?” Ardo mused.
Was I imagining
things, or did he just say something unbelievably shocking?! I could swear he
just said that Sol is the king of the primordial dragons…
…You know what? I’m
just going to pretend I didn’t hear anything. Sol’s never mentioned anything
about that to me, after all.
“In any case, how
will the adventurers’ guild proceed?” I asked.
“Yes, returning to
the topic at hand; unfortunately, I can’t give you a definitive answer at this
time. The issue of the monster’s breeding won’t be resolved unless we can find
someone who can use the birth control spell. Furthermore, it would involve the
high possibility of losing some of our promising young members, which would be
a blow to the guild.”
Hmm… Essentially, he’s
saying the guild can’t get behind this plan unless we can remove the detracting
factor of the possibility of adventurers dying. For that, we’ll need the
magical item Ralf mentioned that will prevent anyone from dying. I wonder how that’s
coming along?
I asked Mama about
it.
“At this stage, the
answer is that it’s impossible to entirely prevent any deaths,” she said.
Looks like it’s going
to prove difficult after all. How are they planning to prevent deaths, anyway?
Teleportation magic won’t work, and healing magic has its limits—not the least
of which is that a healer needs to be present.
Maybe some kind of
beefed-up protection spell?
“What kind of
magical item is it?” I asked.
“I can’t say here,”
Mama replied. “I will announce it once the prototype produces the desired
result.”
Grr, I think I might die of curiosity! But I guess it’s a confidential trade secret since she
can’t talk about it in front of Ardo?
“I’ll be looking
forward to that announcement,” Aldo replied.
I could hear the
unspoken undertone he didn’t voice out loud: Until then, the guild won’t be
doing anything that doesn’t benefit us.
I think I’ll leave
these adult matters involving negotiation of interests to Mama, and I’ll
concentrate on searching for the birth control spell.
In the end, the
adventurers’ guild would not be participating in Project Shiana—for the time
being, at least.
But don’t think I’ll
cut my losses and give up here! This project has become a joint effort
involving the entire Osphe family! We’ll show you what we can accomplish
working together!
We left the
adventurers’ guild behind, and once we reached our house, I bombarded Mama with
questions.
“I understand why
you were keeping quiet, Mother, but what would you have done if I hadn’t been
able to come up with a solution?”
“In regards to the
monsters’ reproduction, I would leave it up to nature. However, we would have
to choose where to release them carefully.”
Huh? Is she talking
about letting nature whittle down the population? That doesn’t sound like much
of a solution…
“If we released
them in harsh terrain, nature would make sure only the fittest survived. And
even if exceptionally strong individuals were born, we could turn them over to
the knighthood to use for training.”
Uh… What?! She’s
suggesting that whenever abnormally strong monsters are born, they should be
handed over to the knighthood to be used as a guinea pig… or rather as a
practice dummy?! Mama, I knew you were calculating, but that’s downright cold!
…Although I suppose I don’t
have a right to judge others for using the monsters…
“Neema, we are
members of the highest nobility,” she reminded me. “We have a duty to the
citizens of our country above all else. That means using every resource
available to us—yes, up to and including the monsters—to our benefit. If the
knighthood is strong, the people will feel safe. Furthermore, with an enemy
before their eyes to fight and a populace at their backs counting on their
protection, the knighthood will be too occupied to turn their fangs on the
country itself.”
…Am I the only person terrified of Mama from time to time?
I understood
worrying about the possibility of a coup d’état if the knighthood became too
strong, but wasn’t it just as likely that social unrest would erupt if the
monsters’ population grew too large and they became too powerful?
“I wonder if it
will go that smoothly…” I pondered aloud.
“Heh. Unrest is
inevitable, dear. However, so long as the dissatisfied can feel accomplished,
that unrest can be managed.”
I see. She’s referring
to the sense of accomplishment from eradicating monsters and protecting the
people. How tightly the dissatisfaction needs to be controlled would depend on
the skill of the leader.
Mama’s suggestion
might work if we can’t find a birth control spell, but I’d like to avoid
relocating the goblins and kobolds to harsh terrain if at all possible.
Yeah, we need to get
on finding that spell, pronto! Oh, and I’ll also need to explain all of this to
Sicily. Hmm, but I have no way of contacting her. What should I do?
I talked it over
with Shinki, and we had the wind spirits deliver our words back and forth. I
must’ve looked crazy, carrying on a complete conversation seemingly with
myself.
“Sicily, can you
hear me?”
After a short
pause, Sicily’s voice reached my ears.
“Lady Neema?”
Sicily sounded
surprised, but once I explained that the wind spirits were enabling this
conversation, she accepted it and even commented that this was a convenient way
to communicate.
I know how you feel!
“We have to prevent
the kobold and goblin populations from growing too large.”
I summarized the
important points of my conversation with Ardo, and by the time I’d finished,
Sicily was growling ferociously.
Elemental spirits, you
don’t have to convey that part!
What sounded like a
dog growling right in my ear was alarming. Especially considering I’d never
heard Sicily growl before, no matter how angry she was. I could only imagine
how enraged she was.
“Children are our
treasures. If it comes to killing our children, we’ll sooner fight to the
death.”
I see, so kobolds are
that type of creature.
In nature, some
species will kill their own young. Of course, it’s always for a reason, and
they only do it because it’s ingrained in their instincts. But because the
kobolds are highly intelligent, they’re of the variety that considers
protecting their children as a crucial element of the instinct to carry on
their species.
“I don’t think
there will be any problem, in the beginning, for groups to split off and leave
your pack. The kobold population has decreased significantly from what it once
was. But in the future, if the population increases too much, you’ll be
targeted for subjugation.”
If the kobolds who
were born and raised on Mount Reitimo continued breaking off and leaving, not
only would it likely turn out as Mama suggested, but at least some of them
would almost certainly be hunted down.
I suppose you could
argue that this, on its own, was a form of natural selection, but that wasn’t
for me to say one way or the other.
“We are not afraid
to die fighting. However, I will not allow you to steal the futures of the
children meant to be born to us.”
Don’t get me wrong, I
want to love those cute little baby kobolds too!
Hmm, this doesn’t look
like it’s going to work.
I don’t think I’ll be
able to get Ardo on board if they outright refuse to even consider using the
birth control spell, but maybe we can compromise by agreeing that they’ll use
it once they reach the limit of acceptable population size.
In that scenario,
we’ll have to determine what a reasonable population size is, though.
“Do you think there
are any kobolds who would be willing to use the birth-control spell to remain
in your pack?”
“…There may be
some…”
In that case, once the
population reaches its limit, we could recruit volunteers willing to use the
spell. But first, we’ll need to find someone who knows the spell! Then we can
consult with them and maybe find another option for those who don’t want to use
it.
It will require me to
lie to Ardo, but as long as we make it so the kobold population doesn’t grow
out of hand and there’s no detriment to the adventurers’ guild, he probably
won’t find out.
The benefit to the
adventurers’ guild in this situation was the adventurers themselves, who would
be a source of revenue. It sounded bad to phrase it like that, but at the end
of the day, the entire organization depended on their existence.
“I won’t plan on
using the birth control spell, then, but can we at least agree to keep it on
the table as a last-resort option?” I said.
We would reserve
the birth control spell as a last resort and continue to look for another
solution that didn’t involve relocating kobolds to harsh terrain.
It can’t hurt to keep
our options open and have multiple backup plans, after all.
“…Very well. But if
it looks like we’re going to have to use the birth control spell, please inform
me as soon as possible,” Sicily requested.
“Of course!”
“Also, I will be
the first to undergo the spell. If it has any negative effect that causes me to
bring trouble to my pack, please put me down.”
Whaaat?! She’s
offering herself up as a guinea pig?!
“But that would
mean… Sicily, you would…”
“Kobolds have a
code of honor. If we become weak, losing what makes us a kobold, and end up
being nothing more than a burden to our pack, we’d prefer a clean end, fighting
and dying with honor.”
…Is this the code of
the samurai or something?!
Despite both being
monsters, the kobolds and the goblins are so different!
The kobolds are
serious, the goblins are stupid, and the sirens are indulgent. Is it really
okay for monsters to be like this?
In any case, I
understood and accepted Sicily’s passionate request.
The plan was still
very hazy, but I’d gotten several good options I would have to discuss with
Papa.
“I will do my best
to find another option so that you don’t have to undergo the birth control
spell, Sicily!”
“Thank you, Lady
Neema.”
It had been a
somewhat grating discussion, but I had to keep trying to find a way to make it
so we didn’t need to use the birth control spell for the sake of both Sicily
and the hypothetical rolly-polly baby kobolds!
After the
conversation with Sicily ended, I found myself musing on how it had been a lot
like talking on the phone, something I hadn’t done in a long time. The only
downside to this method of communication was that I couldn’t use it unless
Shinki or Lars were around. There was also a bit of a time lag, but it couldn’t
be helped given the huge distance between Zigg Village and the royal city.
Based on this
incident, I decided next time we visited, I’d give the kobolds a magic circle
tapestry for sending letters and a letter set complete with writing utensils.
I bet Sicily would
look cute trying with all her might to write a letter with the pen gripped
awkwardly in her paw! I always end up causing trouble for Sicily, but I need
her to put up with it for a little while longer!
Now, then, Sol—please
help me locate that spell!
12 - Secret of the Royal Magical Research Center
THE day I agreed to go with Mama finally came.
It was the same Magical
Research Center I’d visited countless times since receiving my all-access pass
to the royal palace from the king (with the caveat that I would be supervised
when entering workplaces). But this time, I needed to be on my guard the entire
time.
If it looked like
Gratia or Haku were about to be mistreated, I would save them.
However, there was
one thing I was excited about—the possibility of learning what kind of
mysterious powers the two of them might possess.
I was familiar with
the layout of the royal palace by this point, but it was a bit unusual to head
straight to the Magical Research Center in the north building without first
stopping at Will’s room in the east building.
For the moment,
Shinki, Gratia, and Haku were all on their best behavior.
I’d been surprised
by Shinki’s appearance when we all met up this morning at the appointed time.
He wore a short jacket, unlike the longer frock coats that were all the rage
among the nobility, and he had it tucked into his trousers along with his
shirt. You’d think it would look uncool, but the thick belt he wore across his
hips made the look.
The short sword
strapped to his belt was simple, adorned only with our family crest. His
clothing was dark red, and his shirt was a white, high-neck collared shirt.
I didn’t think he
was feeling overheated, but the way he had the sleeves of his jacket rolled up
to reveal the sleeves of his shirt underneath looked a bit wild and suited his
image well.
In short, his new
clothes enhanced his attractiveness.
My regards to the
tailor for a job very well done!
“Shinki, you look
great!” I exclaimed.
“Really? I can’t
believe you can tolerate wearing stiff clothing like this all the time,” he
grumbled.
“You’ll get used to
it soon enough.”
I suppose it makes
sense that this fitted, proper attire feels stiff after wearing nothing but
loose, casual clothing up until now.
Please do your best,
Shinki—for my sake!
🐎🐦🐎
WHEN we arrived at the Magical Research Center, we made our way directly to
the experiment building, a small annex building close to the north building.
Since this was a dangerous area, my all-access pass didn’t extend here.
According to Mama,
thanks to the special ingredient they’d used to create the protective barrier
around the building, even if an experiment went wrong and caused a massive
explosion, the damage wouldn’t extend outside the barrier’s perimeter.
When I asked what
“special ingredient” was responsible for this near-miracle, I was told they
used an elemental stone—a stone that stored elemental power. The only way to
get ahold of them was to receive them from the elemental kings. Mama explained
that the elemental stone currently maintaining this barrier was one that Will
had received when he met the elemental kings.
Essentially, it was
super rare, just like the dragon orb I’d received from Sol.
However, one thing
concerned me: was it okay to use Will and Lars like this?!
They had to obtain
the elemental stone, search for mates for the rhinoceroses, and who only knew
what else.
Are you really okay
with being used like this, Mr. Crown Prince?!
In any case, this
would be my first time going inside the experiment building. I was nervously
excited.
As we neared the
door, Mama pulled out a broach shaped like a butterfly. Various jewels were
embedded in its golden body and wings; it was obvious at first glance that it
was expensive.
She held the broach
over what looked like a peephole, and almost immediately a loud CLANK! sounded.
“Shinki, will you
please open the door?” Mama requested.
Shinki glanced at
me, and I nodded, indicating that he should do as Mama asked.
Without further
hesitation, Shinki slid the door forcefully to the side.
…It’s a sliding door?!
I never would’ve
guessed—it looks just like a push-door!
“Hm, good job
noticing it was a sliding door, Shinki,” Mama remarked.
Huh? Don’t tell me the
door’s designed like that on purpose? I don’t understand how doors work in this
country! Speaking of…
“Mother, is it
possible to make doors that open using magic?”
I’ve wondered that for
ages but keep forgetting to ask!
“Magically opening
doors? I suppose it’s possible, but there’s no need.”
“Why not? The
knights looked like they were having a hard time opening the gate.”
It must be a tough
job to open and close such heavy doors over and over again.
“The fact that
knights are present means that it’s an important location in need of
protection, right? If we made it so that the doors opened automatically with
magic, they’d lose all meaning as a form of protection,” Mama pointed out.
Oh, so that’s why! If
anyone and everyone could waltz right in, there’d be no point in having a door.
They intentionally designed the door to be opened manually to make it difficult
for anyone to force their way in.
“So it needs to be
hand-operated?” I asked.
“That’s right. If
an enemy attacks, the longer it takes them to get in, the more time the knights
have to prepare for battle, and the citizens have to flee.”
Sometimes, the most
convenient option isn’t always the most prudent, huh? They’re intentionally
choosing the less convenient option for the sake of security.
“Now, let’s go
inside, shall we?” Mama urged.
When we stepped
into the experiment building, we found ourselves in a large open room that
appeared to be an entry hall. However, the sizeable group of people gathered in
the room, their eyes shining with anticipation, filled me with dread.
“Oh, you’re all
here…” Mama remarked.
“We couldn’t wait,
so we came to greet you!”
There were
approximately twenty people, whom I presumed were researchers. All of them were
staring at Shinki. Was he what they “couldn’t wait” for?!
Is this going to be
okay?!
Mama led us to a
room where several dishes were lined up.
What is this?
“Please set Haku
down here.”
Mama only asked for
Haku to start. The “here” she referred to was a dish that looked like an opaque
bowl. When I put Haku inside, the bottom of the bowl changed color.
“Its normal weight
is 10 rui.”
Rui is a unit of
measure used for weight, right? Umm, if I remember correctly, the units of
measure for weight are gai, eki, rui, soki, and mei, right? To put that into
pounds… I have no idea. But I think Haku weighs around half a pound?
“I’m going to have
Haku eat the items in these dishes,” Mama said.
All of it?! You’ve got
so many plates that it looks like you’re prepping for conveyor belt sushi! Not
to mention, a lot of them are things humans can’t eat, like rocks and wood!
“Let’s begin, shall
we?”
At Mama’s signal,
the other researchers gathered around Haku. The first thing Mama picked up was
a rock. That’s right. A normal, old rock.
“Haku, can you eat
this?”
“Mew!”
Haku was ready and
raring to eat.
As Haku absorbed
the rock, the color at the bottom of the bowl expanded slightly. I assumed this
was due to the addition of the rock’s weight.
Haku’s body was
milky white, so I expected we wouldn’t see the rock once it was absorbed into
the slime’s body, but the rock was pretty clearly visible. It was like looking
through a lace curtain.
Furthermore, the
stone showed no signs of change.
After about five
minutes had passed, the stone finally started to change. If you looked closely,
the outline of the stone now looked blurry.
“It took about 2
segments.”
Segment was an
increment of time below color. To put it in earthly terms, I suppose it was
similar to a minute? There were 10 segments to 1 color, so… 3 minutes or so?
Yeah, it’s a bit awkward to calculate.
Oh, and there was
another increment of time, “unit,” below the segment. I guess you could think
of units as being similar to seconds.
Mama appeared to be
using a magical item to measure the time, but I was curious how it worked. Was
it like a stopwatch?
In the end, it took
about 1 color for Haku to completely digest the rock. However, its weight
remained the same immediately after eating the rock, so where the rock’s mass
had gone was a bit of a mystery.
“Next is this,”
Mama said, picking up another rock.
“You’re feeding it
the same thing again?”
“We’ve cast a
Preserve spell on this one.”
This experiment
aimed to see if slimes could eat the same-sized rock if it had a Preserve spell
cast on it. As it turned out, Haku once again digested the rock in 1 color,
regardless of the spell cast on it.
“Hmm, it seems the
Preserve spell has no effect on a slime’s ability to digest items.”
After that, Mama
fed Haku several more items, one at a time, including wood, poisonous herbs, a
magical stone, a lump of what appeared to be iron, and finally, a chunk of meat
three times the size of Haku’s own body.
Haku was thrilled
about the large piece of meat. It stretched its body out and wrapped itself
around the meat, absorbing it. Slowly but surely, Haku’s body got larger, and
by the time it finished digesting the meat, it was about twice its original
size.
What surprised me,
though, was its weight.
Although it had
eaten over 2 pounds of “food,” Haku’s final weight was 15 rui. Assuming its
original size was half a pound, 1 rui was a little less than an ounce, which
would make 15 rui roughly three-quarters of a pound.
I tried picking
Haku up to see for myself, and it was indeed a bit heavier.
The other
researchers seemed surprised, but Mama’s eyes sparkled almost fanatically.
She’s the most
dangerous one here!
“I wonder if Haku
has poison…” Mama muttered.
Who knows? I know it
has some kind of paralytic agent, if nothing else…
“Haku, can you use
poison?” I asked.
“Myui!”
“It says it
cannot,” Shinki translated.
“I see. And the
only ability you’ve confirmed so far is inducing paralysis?” Mama inquired.
“That’s right. It
used that power when we were fighting with the kobolds,” I said.
After pausing to
think, Mama had the researchers bring over an animal called a rouche, which
looked a bit like a mouse. It had light blue fur and a short tail, but the way
it bustled about in its cage reminded me of a hamster.
Don’t tell me she’s
planning to have Haku eat it while it’s still alive?!
“This isn’t food.
Haku, you absolutely must not kill it, do you understand?” Mama instructed.
Phew! I did not want to watch it go SPLAT inside of Haku!
“Yeah, Haku, no
matter what you do, don’t eat that little guy!” I reiterated Mama’s warning,
just to be safe.
“Now then, please
paralyze this rouche,” Mama requested.
The researchers
moved the cage containing the rouche closer to Haku. The next moment, it began
convulsing.
“I see… Is there
anyone who’d be willing to test it for us?”
Does Mama understand
what just happened? And by “test it,” does she mean… Having Haku paralyze a
person?!
“Shinki, what did
Haku do?” I asked.
“It extended part
of its body like a tentacle and paralyzed the rouche almost instantaneously,”
he explained.
In short, Haku applied
its paralytic agent to the rouche via momentary contact… But if the contact was
that brief, the amount of paralytic agent absorbed couldn’t have been very
much. If a small amount of the paralytic agent caused instantaneous paralysis,
then it must be strong and fast-acting.
“I’ll do it,” one
of the researchers volunteered.
Even if it doesn’t
kill you, being paralyzed could cause difficulty breathing! That’s dangerous!
“Thank you. Healing
magic user, please be prepared to cast right away.”
Oh, they have a healer
on staff?
In that case, it
should be fine… What am I saying? This is most certainly not fine!!
“Mother, it’s
dangerous to test it on a person!” I cried.
“Don’t worry,
Neema. It’s common for everyone working here.”
Huh?! In what universe
is being paralyzed by a slime a “common occurrence”?!
“Although, as a
result, some of the researchers have developed such a high tolerance to poison
that they can’t gather accurate results anymore…”
After hearing this,
someone in the crowd chimed in, “Sorry!” It must’ve been one of the people
she’d referred to, but I had no idea such a thing was even possible!
It’s still a little
scary, so I’ll remind Haku to be extra careful.
On a side note, for
the past few minutes, Kuro had been proudly boasting from inside my body that it was capable of using poison.
Pipe down and behave
yourself, you hear me?!
I didn’t even want
to think about what might happen if they got it in their heads to test Kuro’s
poison on one of the researchers.
It’ll be no laughing
matter if someone dies during the experiment!
The researcher
who’d volunteered slowly reached a hand toward Haku.
Haku sensed
something because, this time, it reached out a tentacle at a speed visible to
the naked eye and touched the researcher not on his hand but on the side of his
neck.
“…Ack!”
The researcher
grabbed his chest as if in pain.
Ahhh! I thought
something like this might happen!
Unable to stay
upright, the researcher fell to the ground and shook. His breath came out in
labored gasps, leading me to believe he was also having difficulty breathing.
“Shurahze
Cresiolle,” the healer chanted, and instantly, the man stopped shaking, and his
breathing returned to normal.
“Oh man, that
sucked! Cast the healing spell quicker next time, will you?!”
“But we needed time
to observe the paralytic agent’s effect on your body.”
I stared in shock
as the researcher who’d volunteered to serve as a test subject stood up as if
nothing had happened and complained at the healer who’d just saved him.
…Is this seriously
what these people do daily?!
That was scary!
“How was it?” Mama
inquired.
“It was incredible!
The very second I felt it touch me, I started having trouble breathing, and
rather than going numb, it was just like all the power left my body!” the
researcher eagerly described.
What the heck?! He
sounds super excited about having just experienced all that! Do these people
have something wrong with their heads?!
“It’s only a guess,
but I suspect Haku unconsciously adjusts the amount of paralytic agent secreted
depending on the size of its target. Despite the significant size difference
between him and the rouche, the effect of Haku’s paralytic agent was the same.”
“I would love to
analyze a sample of that paralytic agent!” another researcher, who clutched a
magical item that looked like a stopwatch, excitedly declared.
They’re all batshit
crazy, every last one of them!
…But I understand how
they feel. If an adorable fluffy were on that table instead of a slime, I’d be
just as excited as these researchers.
Gasp! Is that why God seemed so freaked out by my enthusiasm for animals when we
met?! If I came off half as obsessed as these researchers, no wonder he was
creeped out…
Now that it’s happened
to me, I finally get it. I’m sorry, God!
I shook myself out
of that particular train of thought and returned to observing Haku. The crazy
researchers were begging for a sample of Haku’s paralytic agent.
But of course, it
couldn’t be that easy. Haku didn’t know any way to secrete its paralytic agent
other than by touching someone. I suspect, like animals on Earth, Haku probably
created the compound inside its body and applied it to the target as a liquid.
I tried asking Haku
to produce some of whatever it uses to paralyze, but it said it couldn’t. It
said it had never done this before and had no idea how to.
Kuro, who was still
inhabiting me, also didn’t seem to know, so it was possible that the poisonous
and paralytic substances secreted by slimes were not liquid after all. However,
no one could come up with any theories about what else they might be if not
liquids.
But the crazy
researchers weren’t about to give up so easily.
“I offered my arm,
but Haku went for my neck… That could mean it was calculating the flow of my
blood…”
“Hmm, then if we
drew the blood of someone while they were paralyzed…”
“All right, I’ll
try again…”
I became alarmed,
thinking the same researcher was going to allow himself to be paralyzed a
second time, but thankfully, the other researchers objected.
You might think
they were worried about putting an undue burden on his body, but it was the
opposite; they were jealous that he was trying to hog all the fun and began
arguing about who would get to go next. I was becoming increasingly convinced
that these researchers weren’t all there in the head.
In the end, they
chose another person, and what looked like a syringe was brought forth.
“If she has
convulsions like he did, the syringe will be dangerous. Let’s use a swarm
instead.”
The “swarm” Mama
mentioned consisted of a small needle and tube like you’d use for an IV.
Apparently, they would connect the syringe to this. I was relieved by how
familiar this piece of equipment looked, but still thought it would be
dangerous if she flailed around too much.
This time, the
researcher lay down on the floor before we began. The other researchers held
her arms and legs securely, and another waited off to the side, holding the
syringe.
As soon as Haku’s
tentacle made contact with the researcher, she displayed the same
painful-looking symptoms. Several of her coworkers held her arm down at
strategic points so she wouldn’t accidentally move it, and another inserted the
swarm’s tiny needle.
The syringe
attached to the end of the tube filled with bright red blood in moments. As
soon as they collected enough blood and then removed the tiny needle, the
healer cast a healing spell on the paralyzed researcher.
The researchers
who’d drawn her blood were all cheering, but I wasn’t sure what they were so
happy about.
“Quickly cast
Preserve on the sample. We still have the deviation frost spider and this Beak
Tribe fellow to examine.”
Mama’s words
snapped the celebrating researchers back to their senses, and they placed the
syringe as-is into a mysterious box.
Then, they were
off, preparing for the next specimen.
Another smaller
bowl was brought forward, and I was instructed to place Gratia inside.
I’m guessing they’re
planning to start by weighing him, too?
“He’s 60 eki.”
Umm… If 1 rui is less
than an ounce, and there are 100 eki to a rui, then…
What’s smaller than an
ounce?! If you put it in metric, that would make Gratia’s weight… About 12
grams? I’m not feeling confident about that calculation…
You know what? I need
to stop using Earth’s units of measurement as a crutch and get used to thinking
in this world’s units of measurement.
We knew Gratia also
possessed a paralytic agent, and another researcher offered themselves up as a
test subject. But, unlike with Haku, we could collect a sample of Gratia’s
paralytic agent directly from his fangs, so a test subject proved unnecessary.
In Gratia’s case, I
suspected the paralytic agent was a type of poison, one that worked on the
nervous system.
Huh? Does that mean
Haku’s is also a type of poison? Then what kind of poison was Kuro bragging
about having? Oh well, I suppose that’s not important right now.
When I asked Gratia
what kind of poison he had, he said that he had a whole bunch. There was one
neurotoxin that would weaken smaller prey until they couldn’t move. And there
was another that would freeze up larger prey, likewise rendering them unable to
move.
In case you were
wondering, Shinki translated all this for me.
We couldn’t let the
researchers find out that he could understand monsters’ speech, so he whispered
the translation secretively in my ear. I certainly couldn’t make out that much
detail on my own just from the strange gestures and fang-clacking noises Gratia
made, that was for sure.
The poison that makes
the prey too weak to move must work like a muscle relaxer, right? On the other
hand, the poison that freezes up the prey’s body must work by causing the
muscles to contract?
Gratia also
possessed a poison that he could apply to larger prey to melt their bodies and
make them soft enough to eat, as well as one that would make the victim
hallucinate.
Apparently, Gratia
could rip smaller prey apart and eat them as-is.
When I asked which
poison he’d used in the fight with the beast-master, he answered, “The one to make them sleepy!”
Furthermore, by
mixing poisons, Gratia could create new poisons with various properties. In any
case, I was more than convinced that Gratia was incredibly adept with poisons.
Normal frost
spiders only produced the poison that rendered prey unable to move.
I learned a lot of
information thanks to Shinki’s help translating, but since we couldn’t afford
for anyone to learn about this ability, I conveyed the information to the
researchers myself, as if I’d been able to glean it myself due to the naming
bond I had with Gratia.
“The poison that
makes the subject sleep must be a sedative!”
“What kinds of
things does a person see if they’re afflicted with the poison that causes
hallucinations?!”
With each new type
of poison revealed, the researchers’ excitement grew. Several researchers even
announced that they’d like to test the poisons on themselves as long as they
weren’t deadly.
Please, I’m begging
you, don’t!
In any case, we
asked Gratia to produce each type of poison one at a time for the researchers
to collect samples.
Another of Gratia’s
abilities was the ability to create spider thread, but the researchers
confirmed his thread was no different from that of normal frost spiders.
However, with the various poisons in Gratia’s arsenal, he could use the spider
thread differently than other members of his species.
Frost spiders
didn’t use their thread to make nests; they used their thread for attacks and
to carry their prey after capturing them. And, of course, no matter how large
they grew, frost spiders could support their entire weight with a single thread
to dangle from high places.
I took this to mean
that their thread became stronger as they grew, but this took on a special
meaning when it came to our Gratia.
At present, Gratia
was moving around busily, dangling off a corner of the table by a string of
spider thread. He kept repeatedly cutting off his thread and climbing back up
before reaching the ground, then lowering himself off the side again using a
new thread. Each time he climbed back up, he would dribble a small amount of
some kind of liquid down the length of the previous thread, starting where it
connected to the edge of the table. A small droplet of liquid dripped from the
bottom of one of the spider threads, landing on the floor.
Gratia clicked his
fangs together as if asking, “What do you think? Pretty
great, right?!”
“Could it be that
you’ve fashioned a trap by creating a curtain of threads and then coating them
with poison?”
Gratia responded to
Mama’s guess by dancing wildly as if saying, “Correct
answer!”
Ahhh, he’s so stinkin’
cute!
I stroked Gratia’s
head affectionately with my finger, and he stilled, enjoying being pet.
“Gratia, we’d like
to collect a sample of your thread as well, but…”
How do you collect
spider thread? I
thought doubtfully.
Just then, one of
the researchers brought over a transparent box. It was decently sized, large
enough that you couldn’t hold it with just one hand.
“Do you think you
could build a nest inside here?” Mama asked.
“Can Gratia even
build a nest?” I wondered out loud.
His species don’t
build nests, so he’s probably never built one before…
But Gratia replied
eagerly, saying that he could do it.
It took about
thirty minutes from start to finish, but when Grata was done, the box contained
such a magnificent spider web that it could easily be called a work of art.
Normally, when you
think of a spider web, you’d picture a round, flat web, but what Gratia created
was three-dimensional.
First, he strung
durable threads that would support the web’s weight and then shored them up
with support threads. At this stage, the threads were strung in a seemingly
erratic pattern, but an empty space remained in the center, similar to
scaffolding. Then, he went back and connected the framework he’d already
created, forming three cocoon-like structures in the hollow space between the
support threads.
Gratia made a final
sweep of the entire web, then crawled out of the hole he’d left open at the top
of the box.
I wouldn’t have
been able to believe this was a spider web if I hadn’t seen it woven with my
own eyes.
Are the places where
the light’s glinting off like glitter where he used poison to connect the
threads?
“Gratia, this is so
incredible!” I cried, showering praise on Gratia’s impressive masterpiece.
Gratia looked a bit
weak, probably because he’d just produced a huge amount of spider thread.
“Good job, you
worked hard,” I said, acknowledging Gratia’s hard work as I scooped him up and
placed him in his usual position on my shoulder. From there, he quickly
scrambled up to hide himself in my hair.
Gratia’s getting extra
dinner tonight; he earned it!
Now, all that was
left was Shinki.
Mama had decided we
wouldn’t hide that he could use elemental power. That was part of the reason
she’d suggested pretending he was a member of the Beak Tribe—because it
wouldn’t be strange to believe they might be able to use elemental power.
The Beak Tribe were
under the protection of the elemental kings, after all, so it would be
believable that they’d learned to wield elemental power for defense. Mama had
seemed confident that, because so little information was known about the Beak
Tribe, no one would ever figure out if it was a lie.
Mama, is this kind of
reasoning okay for a researcher?! Well, I guess we can’t exactly tell everyone
the truth, so there’s not really any other option, but still…
But there was no
way we could have Shinki use elemental power indoors, so we all moved to the
yard behind the experiment building.
“Now then, Shinki,
do you have any idea of the strength and range of your elemental power?” Mama
asked.
“I haven’t thought
about it. Anything is possible, as long as the nanos say they can do it.”
I see… Elementalism
relies directly on the elemental spirits’ assistance, so it makes sense that
strength and range would also depend on them.
“Then I will direct
my question to the elemental spirits. Honorable spirits, how far are you
willing to go at Shinki’s request?” Mama addressed this question to the open
air.
It was believed
that elemental spirits existed everywhere around us at all times, so she
must’ve been asking the question open-endedly to whichever spirits happened to
be hovering around us at the moment.
I had a feeling,
though, that most of the elemental spirits in this particular area were either
surrounding Lars or assigned to me by Sol.
After a moment,
Shinki answered. “They say that, so long as it doesn’t go against the will of
the God of Creation, they can even topple countries.”
The researchers
collectively gasped in shock at this unexpected response.
I don’t blame them—I’m
shocked myself!
“…I see. What is
the will of the God of Creation, then?” Mama asked.
“They say it’s to
preserve the balance and flow of nature and rectify distortion.”
Come on, elemental
spirits! Can’t you make it a little easier to understand than that?! Umm, so if
I understand correctly, anything goes as long as it doesn’t directly contradict
their job of maintaining balance in the world? So, if God decides to destroy
this country, would destroying it be the elemental spirits’ job?
So, then… If I decide
that humans need to be wiped out, will the elemental spirits have to do it? I
know it’s a seriously delayed reaction, but… God, you’ve given me a terrifying
task, you know that?!
I should still have
plenty of time to decide, though. I am going to have to consider everything
very, very carefully before deciding.
“And what would
happen if one acted against God’s will?”
“It depends on the
extent of the transgression, but they would either become ‘fallen’ or be
‘obliterated.’”
“Are you referring
to the elementalist or the elemental spirit?”
“The elementalist.
If an elemental spirit deviates from the straight and narrow path, they would
be ‘obliterated’ on the spot.”
According to
Shinki, if an elemental spirit agreed to a request that went against the
balance and flow of the world, they would be wiped out of existence immediately
before it was even carried out.
“I see… Now I
finally understand the great mystery of ‘the Elementalists of Greevelt.’”
The Elementalists of
Greevelt? Never heard of them!
“What’s Greevelt?”
I asked.
“It’s a very old
tale. They were a group of elementalists who lived long, long ago before the
Kingdom of Gaché was even founded,” Mama explained.
It was a famous
story among those who studied elemental spirits.
To put it simply, a
group of elementalists who lived in a country named Greevelt attempted to use
elemental power to protect their country. However, the power never manifested,
and the elemental spirits who’d partnered with them vanished. The elementalists
became “fallen,” their country fell, and their elemental spirit partners
disappeared, and in the end, they all died cursing God.
This unexplained
phenomenon of why the elemental spirits had disappeared had stumped researchers
for centuries.
The elementalists
who’d lost their elemental spirit partners had been loyal; they’d dedicated
their lives to the study of the elements and the protection of the weak. Far
from mistreating their partners, they were known for deeply respecting and
loving the elemental spirits. All of this was clearly documented, so it made no
sense why this had occurred.
But based on what
we’d just learned from Shinki, it became apparent that the destruction of
Greevelt had been mandated by either the balance of nature or the will of God.
The punishment for
those who’d tried to oppose it had been swift and decisive; the elemental
spirits were “obliterated,” and the elementalists became “fallen.”
“I think today
we’ll have Shinki teach us about the nature of elemental spirits instead of
providing a demonstration of elemental power.”
The researchers all
seemed disappointed by Mama’s declaration.
“Oh, that’s too
bad. Those guys were all hyped up to show what they could do,” Shinki
commented.
I wasn’t sure what
the elemental spirits had been so hyped up about, but if they were that
excited, it probably would’ve been an impressive demonstration indeed.
“Let’s have some
tea. While we’re drinking, you may each ask one question to the elemental
spirits,” Mama proposed.
At this, the
researchers let out a raucous cheer. They were overjoyed to learn they would
get the rare opportunity to ask the elemental spirits a question directly.
Just a moment ago,
they were all moping about not being able to see the elemental spirits!
But I guess this has
taught me a valuable lesson as well: elemental power is dangerous. I’ll have to
be extra careful so that Shinki doesn’t become “fallen” and none of the
elemental spirits get “obliterated.”
Side Story - Shinki’s First Safari Park ♪
TODAY, to pass the time, I visited the beast stables.
Of course, I
dragged Shinki along with me. After explaining to Lestin that the king had
given his permission, we decided to have Uwaz and his friends take us around
the grounds of the beast stables.
Lestin summoned
Uwaz with his usual two-fingered whistle.
“…I wonder what’s
the matter?”
Usually, Uwaz would
come running, overjoyed at being summoned by Lestin, but, for some reason,
today, he was keeping his distance. He was within our line of sight, so it was
highly unlikely he hadn’t heard Lestin calling to him.
Lestin whistled
again. This time, Uwaz moved closer to us, but only a little. Uwaz took his
role as the boss of his herd seriously and was twice as cautious as anyone
else.
However, although
he’d been cautious around me when I’d first come here, he’d at least come when
Lestin called. That’s why I’d figured this new stranger named Shinki would be
fine, but…
We weren’t getting
anywhere, so we changed tactics and tried summoning the wild bear pack a short
distance from Uwaz’s herd.
But they wouldn’t
come either.
The wild bears’
boss was Dan’s former partner. He was obedient and would normally never disobey
Lestin’s commands.
Lestin seemed
perplexed by the animals’ uncharacteristic behavior.
In any case, we
returned to the office to see if we could figure out what was going on. When we
made it back to the beast knights’ office, one of the beast knights was moping
around, looking incredibly dejected.
“What’s wrong with
him?” I asked.
“Oh, him… The beast
he wanted as his partner rejected him,” Lestin said.
“Partner” was what
the beast knights called their beast mount. In Lestin’s case, that was the
warhorse, Uwaz.
I can see why he’d be
depressed if his chosen partner turned him down!
“Come on, man, it’s
gonna be okay! Look, I’ve brought Siloux!”
Another beast
knight led in an animal called a flarehog, which resembled a pure white pig.
Then he pressed a treat into the hand of the rejected beast knight.
The flarehog named
Siloux picked up on the scent of the treat because she immediately began
oinking enthusiastically. The rejected beast knight reluctantly held up the
treat and fed it to Siloux.
Siloux chowed
straight through the treat in no time flat, and once she’d finished it, she
rubbed her snout against the rejected beast knight’s leg, begging for more.
“Oh, Siloux! You still love me, don’t you, girl?!” The man suddenly threw
his arms around Siloux and shouted in a loud, joyous voice.
No matter how you look
at it, it’s obvious that what she loves are treats!
“Siloux soothes all
of our troubled and weary souls.”
So Lestin claimed,
but what about this hungry-hungry-piggie was so soothing, hm?
I suppose she does
look awfully cute when she’s eating…
“She soothes your
souls?” I asked.
“That’s right. When
the animals are cold toward us, sometimes a knight will start suffering from an
illness of the heart, wondering if all animals hate him and if he’s not cut out
to be a beast knight. Siloux is a kind-hearted creature who loves anyone who
feeds her a treat, so spending a little time interacting with her is enough to
restore a knight’s spirits.”
I think I get it… No
matter how much they get rejected, the affection Siloux lavishes on them makes
them feel like they can keep trying. She’s like a Band-Aid for their poor,
battered hearts.
But, you know, she has
a tasty job! All she has to do all day is eat and let them pet her? I’m
jealous!
All right, I’ll
benefit from Siloux’s healing powers myself! Let’s see just how soothing
feeding treats to a cute piggie can be!
I asked Lestin, and
he had someone fetch me a treat to feed Siloux.
I joined the
rejected beast knight and tried to feed my treat to Siloux, but for some
reason, she suddenly became antsy and refused to even look at the treat in my
hand.
…Don’t tell me I’ve
lost my special ability?! That can’t be! …Right?
Hey, God! What’s going
on here?!
“What’s wrong,
Siloux? Are you feeling unwell?” The rejected beast knight stroked Siloux’s
back, concerned.
I hesitantly
reached out toward the flarehog, and she didn’t shy away.
Unfortunately,
Siloux didn’t have any fur. Her hairless, bare skin was so plump, moist, fresh,
and youthful-looking that it would be the envy of ladies around the world.
I want to have skin
like this in the future!
But if this wasn’t
a case of my special ability disappearing, that must mean… Siloux was afraid of
something?
That only leaves
Shinki as a possibility, but…
“Shinki, can you
come stand next to me, please?” I called Shinki over to test if he was the
source of Siloux’s anxiety.
Shinki walked over
to stand beside me as I’d asked, and Siloux’s frightened reaction was
incredible to behold.
The rejected beast
knight grabbed her to stop her from struggling, but that only caused her to
shriek as if the world were ending and flail even more violently as she tried
to break free and escape.
That proves it—Shinki
really is the problem!
“Calm down, will
you?! It’s okay. No one’s going to eat you!”
She didn’t buy a
single word the rejected beast knight was saying because the instant she
finally shook him off, she fled faster than the wind.
“It seems that
animals are afraid of Shinki.” Lestin, picking up on it as well, regarded
Shinki with a pitying glance.
The rejected beast
knight and the other beast knight, who’d watched the entire exchange, both wore
shocked expressions. But, after a moment, they, too, whispered to each other…
“…If Siloux was
that terrified of me, I don’t think I could bear to go on living.”
“Me either. Just
imagining what it would be like to be hated by animals is almost enough to make
me cry.”
Beast knights chose
their profession because they were committed animal lovers, so it made sense
that they felt that way, and I understood their feelings so much that it hurt.
“It will be okay.
All of the animals here are very sweet, so once they get used to you, I’m sure
they’ll come around,” Lestin attempted to console Shinki.
“I really don’t
care,” Shinki replied bluntly.
No matter what you
say, Lestin, I think this is the animals’ primal instincts at work! They must
instinctually recognize that Shinki’s a monster, which is why they’re afraid of
him and run away.
But Shinki did seem
impressively unbothered by the whole thing.
“That’s right! Many
species live here, so there might be some animals who aren’t afraid of you!”
the onlooking beast knight said, trying to encourage Shinki.
“It’s fine,
really.”
Shinki wasn’t a
very expressive guy; that’s just how he was, but his nonchalance was being
mistaken for an attempt at acting tough. Or maybe it was just a case of the
beast knights being overcome with pity for anyone whom all animals seemed to
hate.
“Come on, we’ll
show you around!” one beast knight offered.
“I can’t leave my
lady’s side…”
“Lady Nefertima
will be fine; she has Brigade Leader Les with her!” the other beast knight
insisted.
“You don’t mind, do
you, Brigade Leader Les?”
“Not at all. Since
I’m sure Shinki will be coming here often with Lady Nefertima from now on, it’s
best if he gets used to the beast stables as quickly as possible.”
Lestin probably
meant it as a kind gesture, but Shinki’s face clearly stated how troublesome
this all sounded to him.
The way things stand,
I won’t be able to see any animals as long as Shinki’s with me, so personally,
I’d prefer he hang out with the beast knights!
“Why don’t you go
with them, Shinki?” I suggested.
“…If that is your
wish, Miss…”
Shinki seemed to
have given up because he obediently let the two beast knights drag him off with
them.
All right, now I can
cuddle with fluffy animals to my heart’s content!
“Shall we get going
too, then?” asked Lestin.
“Yeah!”
When Lestin and I
exited the building, Uwaz was already waiting for us just outside. He rubbed up
against Lestin as if apologizing for his behavior earlier.
“Sorry, Uwaz. You
were scared of Shinki, right?”
Uwaz neighed in
agreement.
I’m so sorry to all
the animals on Shinki’s behalf; he’s unintentionally terrifying!!
Once Lestin
finished lavishing Uwaz with attention, we moved on to the wild bear pack. As
soon as he spotted us, the wild bears’ boss, Bae, ambled up to us.
“Bae!” I ran to Bae
and was greeted by his deep, rumbling purr. No matter how many times I heard
it, it always sounded like he was snoring.
I got Lestin to
pick me up and set me on Bae’s back.
Bae had plenty of
fur, but it was coarse and wiry.
It reminds me of a
plastic-bristled duster!
However, the fur
around Bae’s face and at the base of his ears was fluffy and felt pleasant.
We were wandering
around exploring the grounds of the beast stables when a herd of rhinoceroses
appeared in front of us!
“Les, I want to
touch a rhinoceros!”
Previously—by
coincidence, I swear—I’d been able to touch a rhinoceros at the New Year’s
parade. On that occasion, I’d focused exclusively on its horn. Thinking back on
it now, I couldn’t help lamenting the wasted opportunity.
Okay, so I did pet the rhinoceros’s skin briefly, but my only lasting
impression was that the texture was prickly.
The incident that
occurred after I petted the rhinoceros was so shocking
that my other memories of that day were vague in comparison.
“Absolutely not.”
Why is he smiling so
cheerfully while turning me down flat?! Ugh… Well, I did expect that’s what
he’d say, but still…
I doubted Les would
budge on this matter, so I gave up on the rhinoceroses and moved on to the next
animal.
Next, we made our
way to the forested area of the beast stables.
It would be
difficult for Bae, with his massive size, to move through the dense forest, so
we proceeded on foot. Bae curled up in a sunny spot, where he would wait for us
to return. He looked halfway to sleep before we even disappeared into the
woods.
This area was
brimming with various animals that lived high up in the trees.
I heard a cry that
sounded like that of a monkey coming from somewhere above, but I couldn’t spot
the animal that had made the noise.
All right, I’m eager
to see what kinds of animals we’ll encounter here!
“Lady Nefertima, a
group of tolquegs is headed this way.”
Tolquegs? They look a
bit like squirrels and love to eat flower nectar, right? Although I guess pottes look more like squirrels than tolquegs…
Come to think of
it, based on their identifying characteristics, tolquegs were probably more
like tree shrews. The skeletal structure of tree shrews resembled that of
monkeys and moles. At one time, they were believed to be a subspecies of
monkey. That was determined to be incorrect, and they were ultimately given
their own classification, tupaia.
Like squirrels,
they primarily lived in the trees, and their physical appearance and behaviors
resembled monkeys and moles, which, in my opinion, qualified them as a rare and
interesting species.
“Come here,
Rianne,” Lestin called, facing up toward the treetops. In response, a small
animal leapt agilely from branch to branch until, with one final bound, it
jumped down and was caught mid-air by Lestin.
“Her name is
Lianne,” Lestin said, showing me an adorable little tolqueg that was small
enough to easily fit in the cupped palms of an adult’s hands.
Lestin passed
Lianne to me, and I peered eagerly down at her, trying to take in every detail.
The tolqueg’s head wasn’t elongated, exactly, but its nose protruded out from
the rest of its face, reminding me of an anteater.
Lianne clutched my
thumb in her tiny hand, which, despite being much smaller, seemed like a human
hand. The long, multi-jointed fingers would help it climb in the trees. It must
be a trait honed by evolution to allow the tolquegs to grasp onto things.
Each hair making up
Lianne’s fur was thick. It felt like running a brush across my hand as I
stroked her fur. Her fur comprised at least half her entire body mass and was
delightfully springy and voluminous.
When I curiously
parted her fur to see inside, I found another layer underneath of shorter, more
densely packed hairs dispersed amongst the longer, thicker hairs. Those must be
responsible for the volume of her coat.
“Your tail sure is
cute!” I exclaimed.
While I played with
Lianne’s tail, Lestin explained its function to me.
“The tolquegs’
tails help them balance while walking along branches, but their primary
function is actually to help regulate their body temperature. As you might
guess from the large amount of fur they possess, tolquegs don’t have a very
high basal body temperature. They make up for it by using their tails like a
blanket.”
I see… So on cold
days, they curl their tail around their body to help preserve their meager body
heat? And
since they live in groups, the tolquegs can gather together in a group huddle! I would give just about anything to see them all pigpiled together,
snuggling up for warmth! But I wonder what kind of job such a small animal does
here at the beast stables…
“What is Lianne’s
job?” I asked.
“The tolquegs carry
messages and small parcels to knights stationed in forested areas.”
“And they can
quickly locate the knights?”
Don’t tell me they’re
like the toetails and have memorized the individual scents of every single
knight!
“We carry these
with us when we’re on a mission in a forested area.” Lestin produced a small
cloth bag. “This scent bag helps the tolquegs identify their allies, the beast
knights, from other humans and enemy soldiers. Tolquegs can recognize the scent
of their favorite food, flower nectar, no matter how great the distance, so we
use that.”
I was impressed and
mildly amused by the tolquegs’ highly selective noses, which could identify only the scent of their favorite food and no other scents at
great distances.
I concluded that
the tolquegs’ long noses were probably another evolution to allow them to scent
out flower nectar and then use their long tongues to deftly suck it out of the
flower.
We continued,
traveling further into the forest, taking Lianne with us.
A variety of birds
were in these woods, but Lestin explained that these were all wild birds.
That makes sense; all
the birds that work with the beast knights live in a separate area designed
especially for them.
“Oh, there it is,”
Lestin said.
The next creature
we encountered looked like a clump of moss.
“What is it?”
“It’s called a
jishihelge.”
That’s a jishihelge?! I
thought they were supposed to look like gorillas!
“It looks different
from the picture in the illustrated encyclopedia…” I muttered.
In the illustrated
encyclopedia I’d read, the jishihelge was drawn walking on all fours like a
gorilla.
Gorillas were well
known for their pronounced pectoral muscles and their human-like behavior.
Jishihelges, likewise, were renowned for being extremely powerful. The
moss-like green hair covering this one’s body concealed it a bit, but it
wouldn’t be much of an exaggeration to say its entire body was just one big
muscle.
I’d heard
jishihelges could knock over a tree with a single punch. And, if a wild
jishihelge caught a human, it could disintegrate the human’s bones with its
bare hands just by squeezing.
As for how this
jishihelge was different from the one I’d seen in the illustrated encyclopedia…
Well, the jishihelge in front of us seemed to be doing some kind of dance. A
dance accompanied by thumping and crunching noises.
There hadn’t been
any mention of dance in the illustrated encyclopedia, and this didn’t strike me
as a display designed to attract a mate. If I had to guess, it looked more like
a war dance?
“Previously, one of
the knights thought it would be amusing to teach him to dance. Now, whenever
he’s in an especially good mood, he starts doing it.”
I guess that means
that dancing gorillas—er, I mean dancing jishihelges—are incredibly rare then!
But if dancing means he’s in a good mood, maybe he’ll be willing to play with
me?
“What’s his name?”
I asked.
“Kibeela.”
Lestin didn’t
immediately forbid it, so I guess it’s safe to take that to mean I’m allowed to
play with him?
“Kibeela!” I called
out experimentally.
I didn’t shout, but
Kibeela noticed immediately and moved toward us. He continued dancing the
entire way, never missing a step of his strange dance.
Something tells me
he’d get along well with Gratia.
Gratia loves doing
strange dances, too.
“Harumph!”
The jishihelge’s
deep, huffing cry was the kind of noise I’d expect it to make based on its
appearance.
“Do you like
dancing?” I asked politely, and he threw himself into his dance with renewed
fervor as if answering, “Isn’t it obvious?!” The dance
was clumsy and awkward, but you could tell just from watching how much he was
enjoying himself.
Oh! I should try and
teach him a simple dance of my own!
Our country had
some solo dances. The more active dances involved athletic leaps and twirls,
but the simpler ones only required the dancer to bounce a bit.
Let’s give it a try!
But first, I
stopped and handed Lianne over to Lestin for safekeeping. She seemed frightened
of the large jishihelge because she climbed atop Lestin’s head and attempted to
nestle down in his hair to conceal herself. I suspected she was pulling his
hair, but if it hurt, Lestin didn’t let it show.
He’s probably enduring
it for Lianne’s sake. Now that Lianne’s safe with Lestin, let’s dance!
“I like dancing
too!”
Step, step, jump!
Step, step, jump!
The steps were
small, energetic strides, and the jump was a springy bounce on the spot.
The dance was
exceedingly simple since it only involved repeating this basic pattern.
Normally, you would adjust the speed of the steps and jump to the music faster
when the music was fast and slower when the music was slow.
Step-step-jump!
Steeeep… steeeep…
juuuump…
I let the music
play inside my head and danced in step to the music only I could hear. Seeing
this, Kibeela recognized it as a dance because he began clapping his hands
together as if applauding.
“Would you like to
try, Kibeela?”
Changing roles, I
stopped dancing and began clapping my hands together, setting the beat. Then
Kibeela repeated the simple steps he’d seen me do.
Step, step, CRASH!
Crunch, crunch, THUMP!
Oh, crap… I only ended
up fanning the fire of his war dance…!
Crash, crash, BAM!
Crack, crack, THUMP!
“Les, I’m so
sorry…” I apologized.
While I watched the
trees around us fall victim to the jishihelge’s enthusiastic dance, I felt
compelled to apologize to Lestin.
“…It’s fine. We’ll
figure something out.”
Maybe it was just
my imagination, but Lestin’s face looked the slightest bit tense.
How much time and
money will it cost to fix the forest after this? Even with magic to encourage
the growth of new trees, it will still take time…
We’d have to pray
that Kibeela would soon grow bored of dancing.
“See you later,
Kibeela!” I said goodbye to Kibeela, eager to move on to the next animal and
divert myself from the deforestation crisis.
But apparently,
Kibeela wasn’t keen to part so soon because he came up beside me and rubbed
against me as if saying, “Aw, you’re leaving already?”
Unfortunately, I
couldn’t support Kibeela’s much larger body.
I think he might be
even bigger than a gorilla! He’s almost as big as Bae.
I estimated that
Bae was at least as big as a grizzly bear, if not bigger, so Kibeela probably was bigger than a gorilla.
Lestin helped hold
me upright so I wouldn’t be knocked over by the enthusiastic jishihelge as I
affectionately stroked Kibeela’s head. The color and pattern of his hair looked
just like moss, but it was as soft as a blanket to the touch. It would be the perfect
blanket to wrap yourself in on a cold day. However, the muscles covering most
of Kibeela’s body were as hard as rock, so the ideal spot for cuddling was
probably his stomach.
He would make a great
living heated blanket!
Next time I wanted
to take a nap, I’d get Kibeela to join me.
We finally pried
ourselves away from Kibeela and were heading deeper into the forest when we
encountered a strange sight.
“It’s a group of
falphaniuses,” Lestin said.
That sounds like the
name of an ancient Roman hero or something…
The creature was a
bipedal monkey toddling along on two legs. It wasn’t a tailless monkey like the
ones in Japan; it was a long-tailed monkey like a ring-tailed lemur or
something.
The monkey walked
with its long tail standing up, pin-straight behind it. I had to admit that it
looked pretty darn cute walking like that. It bent slightly forward with its
butt sticking out, I assumed for balance.
However, its
friends, laying around eating fruit and grooming themselves, reminded me of a
bunch of middle-aged men on their day off!
“Heralios!” Lestin
shouted, startling the entire troop of falphaniuses.
All of them leapt
to their feet and froze, their tails standing straight up behind them.
They look kind of like
an army of soldiers!
One brave soul
ventured out from amidst the ranks of the frozen falphaniuses.
“Roo-ee!” he cried
adorably, raising his right hand.
It looked like he
was trying to shake hands.
“This is the
falphaniuses’ leader, Heralios.”
Oh, so “Heralios” is a
name!
When they stand
upright, they look more like one of those verreaux’s sifakas that are famous
for sideways jumping than a ring-tailed lemur. The falphaniuses are white, just
like the verreaux’s sifakas, and the way only their nose is black is another
thing they have in common if I remember correctly.
“Nice to meet you,
Heralios!” I crouched down to the same height as Heralios and was surprised
when he gave a very well-mannered bow.
What a good boy he is!
“You’re such a good
boy, Heralios!”
I stroked the top
of Heralios’s head, and he leaned into the touch, rubbing his head
affectionately against my hand.
The falphaniuses
were short-haired animals, as the hair covering Heralios’s body was much
sparser than most other animals I’d encountered today. It wasn’t that he was
balding or anything; it just seemed that, as a species, they didn’t have very
much body hair.
What I was most
interested to see, though, was that although their hands were similar to human
hands, their feet had six toes, separated into a group of two and a group of
four.
I suspected this
accounted for their ability to balance themselves well enough to walk on two
legs.
Aside from that,
there was also the fact that hands and feet with jointed digits were a common
feature in creatures that lived in the trees, allowing them to hold onto
branches while climbing.
It’s still
interesting, though. Five fingers and six toes, huh? I don’t think there are
any animals like that on Earth…
Oh, but I think pandas
have an extra digit that functions like a finger that’s referred to as a “sixth
finger,” don’t they? So, if you count that, pandas have six fingers but only
five toes?
Hmm, I don’t remember!
How many toes do pandas have? I was always so focused on their tails that I
didn’t notice their feet!
I was
absent-mindedly petting Heralios when he suddenly let out an energetic cry.
“Roo-ee!
Roooooo-ee!”
In response, the
other falphaniuses, still standing frozen in place, began to move. They seemed
to be… taking something out of a hollow tree?
After passing the
item to Heralios, they again froze at attention.
They really do move
like a group of soldiers!
“Roo-ee!” Heralios
held out the item in his hand toward me.
“You’re giving it
to me?”
“Roo-ee!”
The item he handed
me turned out to be a brown fruit that resembled a clementine.
Hm? I’ve never seen
one of these before…
I asked Lestin
about it, and he told me this fruit was called a talenchy.
“I suppose I
shouldn’t be surprised, considering how much animals seem to love you, but it’s
a big deal for the falphaniuses to give you one of their beloved talenchys.”
Lestin seemed to be half speaking to himself, but I got the impression that to
the falphaniuses, these fruits were a precious treasure.
“Can I eat it?”
“Yes, it’s ready to
eat now. This fruit is meant to be eaten after it rots.”
Huh?! It’s rotten?!
But if you’re meant to eat it like this, I guess you could consider it a type
of fermented food?
Hmm, well, I guess
I’ll give it a try!
“Here goes
nothing!”
I took a huge bite
before I could think better of it, and instantly sweet, nectar-like juice
filled my mouth and escaped to dribble down my chin.
Whoa, it’s so sweet!
“It’s delicious!”
The flesh of the
fruit was soft and tender. It almost seemed that the more I chewed, the sweeter
it became.
It was so sweet and
delicious that I devoured the entire thing in moments. Only after swallowing
the last bite did it occur to me regretfully that I should’ve eaten a bit more
slowly so I could’ve savored the flavor for longer.
“Thank you,
Heralios!”
“Roo-ee!”
However, maybe
because the fruit had been so sweet, I found myself
unbearably thirsty.
Come to think of it, I
think the servants packed me a thermos of iced tea in my bunny-backpack before
I left this morning.
I dug around inside
the bunny-backpack until I found my thermos, then quickly unscrewed the lid,
which could be used as a cup, and poured the tea into it.
The thermos was on
the smaller side, maybe about the size of a water bottle, so it only contained
two or three cups worth of tea. The servant who’d prepared it had told me that
they gave me iced tea today since it was a warm day, and this proved to be true—the
tea was still refreshingly chilled when I poured it into the cup. I suspected
the entire thermos itself was a magical item.
I took a sip and
let out a satisfied sigh as the delicious tea immediately quenched my intense
thirst. It was disappointing that it washed away the lingering sweetness of the
talenchy, but I couldn’t bring myself to mind too much because this tea was one
of my favorite blends.
Heralios was
watching me intently, which gave me the idea to let him try my tea.
“Les, is it okay if
I give Heralios some cheralieudi iced tea?”
“Sure. I’m not sure
if he’ll like it, but it won’t hurt him any.”
Cheraliuedi was a
flower that could be dried and made into tea. I suppose you could say it was a
type of herbal tea?
I held the cup out
to Heralios, and he took a cautious sip. His tongue flicked out, lapping up the
tea, and then he jumped backward as if in shock.
What an amusing
reaction!
I offered the cup
again, and Heralios lapped up a few sips of tea before jumping back with a
surprised “Roo!”
It seemed that the
faint, minty aftertaste of the tea kept surprising him. I was so amused by
Heralios’s reaction that I decided to test the tea on the other falphaniuses as
well.
One by one, I fed
the cheralieudi tea to each of the falphaniuses standing behind Heralios. When
the first falphanius tasted the tea, it pressed its hands to its cheeks in a
gesture that reminded me of the “speak no evil” monkey and leapt backward with
its mouth open in surprise.
They sure are agile; I
have to give them that!
The next one
reacted by throwing its arms up in the air in surprise before leaping backward,
but the footing where it landed was uneven, and it fell on its butt.
“Lady Nefertima,
let’s stop playing with the falphaniuses now, okay?”
Oh crap, did I overdo
it? I hope Lestin’s not angry with me…
“We should probably
head back soon anyway. I bet Bae is getting bored of waiting for us,” he said.
Oh, that’s right! I
forgot that Bae’s been waiting for us this whole time.
We attempted to
leave the group of falphaniuses behind and head back, but they seemed intent on
following us through the forest, so we let them do as they pleased. Some ran
through the forest at a lurching gait, while others chose to swing through the
trees. Serenaded by a chorus of adorable cries of “Roo-ee! Roo-ee!” we finally
arrived at the boundary between forest and field.
“Please wait here
for just a moment.”
I initially thought
Lestin was going to go somewhere, but then I noticed that the number of wild
bears had increased.
Look at that little
wild bear lying curled up next to Bae!
Lestin removed a
pack strapped to the smaller wild bear’s back and passed out whatever was
inside to Heralios and the other falphaniuses. They seemed overjoyed by this
because they raised the items over their heads triumphantly and proceeded to
jump up and down.
“What did you give
them, Les?”
“This is what
talenchys look like before they rot. They’re entirely inedible like this,
though.” He showed me a cheerful yellow fruit that reminded me of a lemon.
The falphaniuses,
thrilled with the presents, retreated into the forest, waving the talenchys
around excitedly.
“And this is for
you, Lianne,” Lestin said, handing Lianne a thin glass bottle.
Lianne let out a
chirping cry like a bird, then, with the bottle grasped firmly in her hands,
she stuck her long tongue inside and began devouring the contents.
“It contains the
nectar of the hayabikeg tree, one of tolquegs’ favorites.”
So this is a reward
for all her hard work?
…Or maybe it’s a
thank-you present for putting up with me?! Nah, I’m just being paranoid… right?
In any case, a treat
is a treat!
After licking up
every last drop of the nectar, Lianna looked down at the bottle longingly.
No matter how much you
look at it, it’s not going to magically refill!
“Okay, Lianne, time
to go back to your friends now.”
Lianne responded
with a dejected “Chee!”
I felt bad for her
but forced myself to harden my heart. If she continued to work hard, she would
surely be given many more treats in the future.
Lianne continued
glancing over at me, but by the time she finished climbing up the nearest tree,
she finally gave up because she quickly scampered away, disappearing into the
forest.
Lestin and I
climbed onto two wild bears and rode back to the office for the fun of it.
Come to think of it, I
wonder how things went for Shinki after the beast knights dragged him off with
them…
When we arrived at
the office, we found the two beast knights bent over, weeping.
“What’s wrong?!”
I was shocked by
the unexpected sight, but as I listened to what the knights had to say, I, too,
felt like crying.
“We thought that
even if the gentler animals were all scared of him, the fiercer and more
powerful animals would probably be fine, but when we tried introducing Shinki
to them, even Yafelli and Banarlus were afraid of him!”
I was sure Yafelli
and Banarlus were the names of animals living here at the beast stables, but I
had no clue what species they might be.
“They flashed their
claws and fangs at us, their beloved caretakers, and
some were so terrified they passed out!”
“There was nothing
we could do…!”
“I just feel so bad
for Shinki, poor guy…!”
I know it’s hardwired
into their survival instincts, but I can’t believe the animals all hate him so
much! If it were me, I’d completely lose the will to go on living! I don’t
think I could survive if I couldn’t pet fluffy animals!
“It must be because
he’s a member of the… Beak Tribe,” Lestin concluded pensively.
Parmas, the species
of bird believed to be the ancestors of the Beak Tribe, were known to be
extremely volatile and were touted as the strongest species of flightless bird
on the land.
Unfortunately, the
parmas had all “returned to the arms of God,” aka gone extinct. But it wasn’t a
stretch to believe that their descendants would still trigger the fear of
becoming prey in other animals, even now.
The parmas must’ve
been seriously terrifying if all this is true! The fiercest flightless bird on
Earth is probably the southern cassowary, but I doubt it’s so intimidating that
even apex predators would fear it. Southern cassowaries are omnivores, but their
primary food source is fruit, after all.
I can’t say for sure
since they don’t live in the same natural habitat, but something tells me that
in a fight, a lion or tiger could take down a southern cassowary. But I guess
if you picture a big, carnivorous southern cassowary, you’ve essentially got a
parma?
Hold on, this train of
thought is invalidated by the fact that it’s not a parma or a member of the
Beak Tribe all the animals here are afraid of—they’re afraid of Shinki because
they can sense he’s a monster.
But I’m not about to
correct Lestin and the others for the misunderstanding; it works out in my
favor this way.
“We feel very sorry
for him, but there’s nothing else we can think to try!” the knights cried.
It’s okay! Shinki
doesn’t seem to mind!
“That’s okay… I
guess from now on, I’ll have Shinki wait here in the office when I come to
visit the animals?” I proposed.
“That would
probably be for the best,” Lestin agreed.
It wouldn’t be good to
put too much stress on the animals.
“If that is your
wish, miss, I will obey,” Shinki stated.
“Oh! In that case,
we’ll keep Shinki company in the office when you visit. We can tell him lots of
amusing stories about things that happened here at the beast stables!”
I guess they’re
attempting to give him the next best thing by telling him stories about the
animals, even if he can’t touch them? They are really going out of their way to
be kind to Shinki, huh? And, anyway, I want to hear those amusing stories, too!
“…I’d appreciate
that,” Shinki accepted.
He seems to have
realized there’s no way for him to graciously turn down their kind offer. His
social skills are really starting to improve. At this point, I bet people would
have a hard time believing he’s a monster, even if we told them.
And that was the
story of how Shinki came to be warmly accepted by the beast knights.
Where should we go next time?














